<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="StaMaor" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">
          <name key="name-405377" type="work">Maoriland: New Zealand Literature 1872–1914</name>
        </title>
        <title type="sort">
          <name key="name-405377" type="work">Maoriland: New Zealand Literature 1872–1914</name>
        </title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author>
          <name key="name-123195" type="person">Jane Stafford</name>
        </author>
        <author>
          <name key="name-202154" type="person">Mark Williams</name>
        </author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-401529" type="organisation">Keyboarded by Planman Technologies</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-401529" type="organisation">Planman Technologies</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-401529" type="organisation">Planman Technologies</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1055 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</publisher>
        <pubPlace>Wellington, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <authority>This text originally appeared as "Maoriland: New Zealand Literature 1872–1914" (Wellington: Victoria University Press, 2006). It is reproduced here by kind permission of Jane Stafford, Mark Williams, and Victoria University Press.</authority>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, StaMaor</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>TEI version copyright 2008, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2008">2008</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">975751</idno></publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title>
              <name key="name-405377" type="work">Maoriland: New Zealand Literature 1872–1914</name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name key="name-123195" type="person">Jane Stafford</name>
            </author>
            <author>
              <name key="name-202154" type="person">Mark Williams</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <publisher>
              <name key="name-036430" type="organisation">Victoria University Press</name>
            </publisher>
            <pubPlace>
              <name key="name-008844" type="place">Wellington</name>
            </pubPlace>
            <date when="2006">2006</date>
            <idno type="callno">Source copy consulted: Victoria University, General Library, PR9624.3 S779 M</idno>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed and the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding line, except in the case of those words that break over a page. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori macron using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>NZETC Subject Headings</bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc xml:id="profileDesc-0001">
      <creation>
        <date when="2008">2008</date>
      </creation>
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass default="true" xml:id="text-default-class">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000006" type="subject">Literary Criticism and History</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>Non-Fiction</term>
          <term>Masculine/Feminine</term>
          <term>Prose</term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d1-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-207832" type="person">Alfred Domett</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d2-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-208582" type="person">Jessie Mackay</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d3-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-122987" type="person">Henry Lawson</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d4-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-208071" type="person">A. A. Grace</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d5-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-208662" type="person">Katherine Mansfield</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d6-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-208103" type="person">Edith Searle Grossmann</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d7-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-207370" type="person">Blanche Baughan</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d8-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-209174" type="person">William Satchell</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
      <textClass xml:id="t1-body-d9-subjects">
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>
            <name key="name-208832" type="person">Apirana Ngata</name>
          </term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc xml:id="revisionDesc-0001">
      <change xml:id="change-0001" n="validateSupplierTei"><date when="2008-04-14T15:07:16">15:07:16, Monday 14 April 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Schematron validation of supplier TEI</change>
      <change xml:id="change-0002" n="quickProof"><date when="2008-04-14T15:07:18">15:07:18, Monday 14 April 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:19">15:24:19, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:20">15:24:20, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Adding name markup</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:20">15:24:20, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:21">15:24:21, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:22">15:24:22, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:23">15:24:23, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:24">15:24:24, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:27">15:24:27, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:28">15:24:28, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:29">15:24:29, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:31">15:24:31, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2008-09-26T15:24:32">15:24:32, Friday 26 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141367">Edmund King</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-30T14:38:28">14:38:28, Tuesday 30 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Samantha Callaghan</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2008-10-07T15:51:38">15:51:38, Tuesday 7 October 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-121584">Jason Darwin</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=975751 --></change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:09:57">14:09:57, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d1" type="covers">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaorFCo">
            <graphic url="StaMaorFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaorFCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Front Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaorSpi">
            <graphic url="StaMaorSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaorSpi-g"/>
            <figDesc>Spine</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaorBCo">
            <graphic url="StaMaorBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaorBCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Back Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaorTit">
            <graphic url="StaMaorTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaorTit-g"/>
            <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n1"/>
      <pb xml:id="n2"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d2" type="halftitle">
        <head>Maoriland</head>
        <p/>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n3"/>
      <pb xml:id="n4"/>
      <titlePage xml:id="t1-front-d2-d1">
        <docTitle rend="center">
          <titlePart type="main">Maoriland</titlePart>
          <titlePart>New Zealand Literature 1872—1914</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <byline rend="center">
          <docAuthor><name type="person" key="name-123195">Jane Stafford</name> and <name type="person" key="name-202154">Mark Williams</name></docAuthor>
        </byline>
        <docImprint>
          <publisher>
            <hi rend="c">Victoria University Press</hi>
          </publisher>
        </docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <pb xml:id="n5"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d3" type="colophon" rend="center">
        <p>
          <hi rend="c">Victoria University Press</hi>
        </p>
        <p>Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        <p>PO Box 600, Wellington</p>
        <p>Copyright © <name type="person" key="name-123195">Jane Stafford</name> and <name type="person" key="name-202154">Mark Williams</name> 2006</p>
        <p>First Published 2006</p>
        <p>ISBN-13: 978 0 86473 522 5</p>
        <p>ISBN-10: 0 86473 522 7</p>
        <p>This book is copyright. Apart from any fair dealing for the purpose of private study, research, criticism or review, as permitted under the Copyright Act, no part may be reproduced by any process without the permission of the publishers</p>
        <p>National Library of New Zealand Cataloguing-in-Publication Data Stafford, Jane, 1951-</p>
        <p>Maoriland: New Zealand literature 1872-1914 / <name type="person" key="name-123195">Jane Stafford</name> and <name type="person" key="name-202154">Mark Williams</name>.</p>
        <p>Includes bibliographical references and index.</p>
        <p>ISBN-13: 978-0-86473-522-5</p>
        <p>ISBN-10: 0-86473-522-7</p>
        <p>1. New Zealand literature—19th century—History and criticism.</p>
        <p>2. New Zealand literature—20th century—History and criticism.</p>
        <p>I. Williams, Mark, 1951-II. Title.</p>
        <p>NZ820.9—dc 22</p>
        <p>Printed by Astra Print, Wellington</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n6"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d4" type="contents">
        <head>Contents</head>
        <p>
          <table>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n8">Acknowledgements</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n8">7</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n10">List of Illustrations</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n10">9</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n11">Introduction: Colonialism and Embarrassment</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n11">10</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n24">1</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n24">The Encyclopedic Fantasy of Alfred Domett</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n24">23</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n58">2</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n58">The Bright Unstoried Waters: Jessie Mackay</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n58">57</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n86">3</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n86">Henry Lawson's Aesthetic Crisis</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n86">85</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n111">4</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n111">Smoothing the Pillow of a Dying Race: A. A. Grace</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n111">110</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n143">5</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n143">Katherine Mansfield: A Modernist in Maoriland</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n143">142</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n172">6</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n172">Edith Searle Grossmann: Feminising the Bush</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n172">171</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n202">7</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n202">Blanche Baughan's Spiritual Nationalism</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n202">201</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n227">8</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n227">Gentlemen in the Bush: William Satchell</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n227">226</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n257">9</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n257">The Maori Writer in Maoriland</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n257">256</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n269">Conclusion: The Ends of Maoriland</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n269">268</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n277">Notes</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n277">276</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n327">Bibliography</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n327">326</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
            <row>
              <cell/>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n342">Index</ref>
              </cell>
              <cell>
                <ref target="#n342">341</ref>
              </cell>
            </row>
          </table>
        </p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n7"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d5" type="dedication">
        <p rend="center">To Cliff, Eileen and Dot, and in memory of Ron</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n8" n="7"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d6" type="acknowledgements">
        <head>Acknowledgements</head>
        <p>We wish to thank our research assistant, <name key="name-411820" type="person">Daphne Lawless</name>. The University of Canterbury provided an internal research grant for travel and research assistance. The Stout Research Centre at Victoria University provided an office in Wellington and convivial and helpful company for <name type="person" key="name-202154">Mark Williams</name> during 2001. Victoria University provided a Faculty Research Grant. Thanks also to the Alexander Turnbull Library, National Archives in Wellington, the Macmillan Brown Library of the University of Canterbury, the Mitchell Library of the State Library of New South Wales, the British Library, the J. C. Beaglehole Room of Victoria University, Wellington, and the Brotherton Library of the University of Leeds.</p>
        <p>Parts of this book have appeared in the <hi rend="i">Journal of New Zealand Literature;</hi> the <hi rend="i">University of Toronto Quarterly</hi>; <hi rend="i">Kunapipi</hi>; Proceedings of the AASA Conferences, India, 2000 and 2004; <hi rend="i">Bulletin of the Bibliographic Society of Australia and New Zealand</hi>. Parts of 'Fashioned Intimacies: Maoriland and Colonial Modernity' are reworked here from <hi rend="i">Journal of Commonwealth Literature</hi>, 37 no 1, pp. 31–48. 'Victorian Poetry and the Indigenous Poet' is reprinted from <hi rend="i">Journal of Commonwealth Literature</hi>, 39 no 1, pp. 29–42. Both articles are used here by permission of Sage Publications, Copyright (© Sage Publications, 2002 and 2004).</p>
        <p>Thanks to the audiences of papers delivered at the Stout Research Centre, Wellington, the English and History Departments at the University of Otago, and the English Department at Victoria University.</p>
        <p>Thanks also to <name key="name-413174" type="person">Ralph Crane</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411593">Tony Ballantyne</name>, <name key="name-411034" type="person">Richard Hill</name>, <name type="person" key="name-111053">Brian Opie</name>, <name type="person" key="name-100390">Harry Ricketts</name>, <name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411539">Melvin Kersey</name> and <name type="person" key="name-111459">Stuart Murray</name>. <pb xml:id="n9" n="8"/>Students at Victoria and Canterbury Universities have helped us develop our ideas, especially <name type="person" key="name-411402">Erica Schouten</name>, <name key="name-411820" type="person">Daphne Lawless</name> and <name key="name-411425" type="person">Hamish Win</name>. <name type="person" key="name-411524">Louise Weston-Condon</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411538">Melissa Lam</name>, on University of Canterbury summer scholarships, found elusive material in the <name key="name-000507" type="organisation">Alexander Turnbull Library</name>.</p>
        <p>Cover image: <name key="name-141312" type="person">Tony de Lautour</name>, 'Land of Promise', 1999.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n10" n="9"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d7" type="illustrations">
        <head>List of illustrations</head>
        <p>The illustrations on pages 134–41 are:
<list><item><name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> in Wellington, Christmas 1893.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>'s house at Mangamaunu.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> at Brussels, 1906.</item><item>Alfred Grace.</item><item>Cartoon of 'His Excellency the Governor, <name key="name-412103" type="person">Lord Ranfurly</name>, mounted on a grey and accompanied by a faithful Maori gillie, travers[ing] the wilds of Ruatoki'.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> at Te Whaiti on her Urewera camping trip, 1907.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> with Leslie and Jeanne in the garden, 1907.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208103">Edith Searle</name> [Grossmann], by <name type="person" key="name-411544">Nelson K. Cherrill</name>.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name>.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name>.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208059">C. F. Goldie</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100066">Patara Te Tuhi</name> taking a break during a sitting.</item><item><name type="person" key="name-208832">Apirana Turupa Ngata</name>, circa 1910.</item></list></p>
      </div>
    </front>
    <pb xml:id="n11" n="10"/>
    <body xml:id="t1-body">
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d0" type="introduction">
        <head>Introduction: Colonialism and Embarrassment</head>
        <p><hi rend="c">Maoriland is a Name</hi> for New Zealand still occasionally encountered, although it is no longer in everyday use. It is an archaic word with colonial associations, politically suspect in a postcolonial age. 'Maoriland' suggests the smug paternalism of a period now regarded with embarrassment, a world in which Maori warriors in heroic attitudes and Maori maidens in seductive ones adorned romantic portraits and tourist postcards. The decorative profusion of Maoriland — occasional tables carved with Maori designs and books of popular Maori myths — now have value as kitsch collectors' items.<note xml:id="fn1-276" n="1"><p>Another decorative feature of Maoriland was the Pakeha fashion for adopting Maori names, <name type="person" key="name-208496">Rata Lovell-Smith</name> and Ngaio Marsh being notable examples. <name type="person" key="name-411291">Anna K. C. Petersen</name> in 'The European Use of Maori Art in New Zealand Homes, c. 1890–1914', notes the fashion for Maori names in upperclass Christchurch suburbs in our period, <hi rend="i">At Home in New Zealand: History, Houses, People</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-411295">Barbara Brookes</name> (Wellington: Bridget Williams Books, 2000), p. 57.</p></note> But for at least four decades of its short history, from the early 1880s to the late 1910s, once the first generation of Pakeha settlers had been replaced by a more modern, urban and self-inventing society, Maoriland was a literary synonym for New Zealand.<note xml:id="fn2-276" n="2"><p>H. W. [Harry] Orsman defines the term thus: 'Orig. or mainly a journalistic name for New Zealand as a whole (esp. freq. after the adoption of the term by the Sydney <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> in the 1880s, now infrequently used)', <hi rend="i">DNZE</hi>, pp. 478–9. Tony Deverson observes that, while Maoriland was a 'common journalistic term in Australia in the 1880s … [it] had little or no domestic currency', <hi rend="i">NZWords</hi>, no. 4 (August 2000), p. 2. Yet its ubiquitous presence in the journalism and literature of the period argues that it was also an affectionate colloquial word used by Pakeha New Zealanders. In 1884 the Union Steamship Company issued a guidebook entitled <hi rend="i">Maoriland: An Illustrated Handbook to New Zealand</hi>, indicating that the term was a widely understood synonym for the country: <hi rend="i">Maoriland: An Illustrated Handbook to New Zealand</hi>, compiled by <name type="person" key="name-411281">Alex Wilson</name>, Rutherford Waddell and <name type="person" key="name-411584">T. W. Whitson</name> (Melbourne: George Robertson and Company, 1884). Writing in <hi rend="i">The Red Funnel</hi> in 1907, 'Netta' objects to the Australian source of the term but observes its wide acceptance in New Zealand: 'Have we not drawn our sins of advertisement to a head by tamely adopting the foreign label of "Maoriland" for our country? As a foreign label it is melodious and inoffensive. It might have been Damperland or Nuggetland, or fifty other worse names. As adopted and ratified by ourselves it is as apropos and dignified as a sale-board at the front gate. The firm, unscannable "New Zealand" conveys all to the ear of the native-born that the soft foreign "Maoriland" can never suggest', 'The "Colour Problem" in New Zealand Literature', <hi rend="i">The Red Funnel,</hi> 4 no. 1 (February 1907), pp. 31–3. Cited in <name type="person" key="name-411425">Hamish Winn</name>, 'Reading Maoriland: New Zealand's Ethnic Ornament', M.A. thesis, University of Canterbury, 2005, p. 71. As late as 1928 Esther Glen in a children's book, <hi rend="i">Robin of Maoriland</hi>, wites: 'Maoriland is just another name for the little group of islands set like three shining emeralds in the blue waters of the Southern Pacific, and which the geography books call New Zealand', (London: Oxford University Press/ Humphrey Milford, 1929), p. 9.</p></note> It was the name by which New Zealand was known in Australia: from the 1880s it was routinely employed in the influential Sydney <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>, a term so familiar to readers on both sides of the Tasman that, as <name type="person" key="name-036032">J. O. C. Phillips</name> notes, it was shortened to 'ML'.<note xml:id="fn3-277" n="3"><p><name type="person" key="name-036032">J. O. C. Phillips</name>, 'Musings in Maoriland — or Was There a <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> School in New Zealand?', <hi rend="i">Historical Studies,</hi> vol. 20 no. 81 (October 1983)', p. 527. In the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> the term signalled New Zealand's difference to an Australasian reading public. Queensland was known as Banana land. <name type="person" key="name-411596">W. S. Ramson</name>, editor of the <hi rend="i">Australian National Dictionary</hi> (Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1988), lists usages of 'Banana land' beginning with the Sydney <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>, 26 June 1880.</p></note></p>
        <p>Phillips traces the evolution of the term in the nineteenth century. Once the name Maoriland became established in Australia, he observes,
        <quote>
          <p>[s]ome in New Zealand, especially in the South Island, took offence at this term; but in fact 'Maoriland' had long been in use within New Zealand itself. The word had, however, changed its meaning. When, for example, <name key="name-121371" type="person">Judge Maning</name> used it in <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121372" type="work">Old New Zealand</name></hi> [1863], he thought of 'Maoriland' as literally the land of the Maori, i.e. the territory and cutlure [sic] of the Maori.<note xml:id="fn4-277" n="4"><p>Phillips, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 527.</p></note> <pb xml:id="n12" n="11"/>By the end of the century Maning's 'Pakeha-Maori', that intermediary figure whose curious mixture of prestige and dependency reflected the dominion of Maori in the land to which he had come, had passed into history and the land of the Maori had become Maoriland.<note xml:id="fn5-277" n="5"><p><name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name> in <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411681" type="work">The Greenstone Door</name></hi> (1914) reflects that when <name type="person" key="name-208830">Hone Heke</name> was at the height of his power, overwhelming the soldiers of the Queen, it occurred to 'the native mind' that the white man was not invincible: 'It was still, perhaps, possible by force of arms to thrust him back into his original subservient position of pakeha-maori', <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name>, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411681" type="work">The Greenstone Door</name></hi> (Auckland: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1950), p. 202.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>Late colonial New Zealand produced verse, popular fiction and literary journalism in which the term appears frequently. In 1890 <name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name> named his collection of verse <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411622" type="work">Musings in Maoriland</name></hi>. In 1901 <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name> launched his journal, <hi rend="i">The Maorilander.</hi><note xml:id="fn6-277" n="6"><p><hi rend="i">The Maorilander</hi> lasted just seven weeks.</p></note> The socialist magazine, <hi rend="i">The Maoriland Worker,</hi> ran from 1910 to 1924. Anthology introductions of the day and essays in both New Zealand and Australian newspapers and journals earnestly discussed the characteristics and prospects of Maoriland writing. What were those characteristics? As the term suggests, the central feature of Maoriland was the use of Maori sources to provide the descendants of the settlers with a history peculiar to themselves. While drawing on the conventions of romanticism, this material is also filtered through colonial ethnology to give it an air of authenticity and of ownership. Maoriland writing is able to be both fantastic and encyclopedic, to simultaneously invent and record. The habit of appropriation occurs in a period when Maori are conveniently figured as a 'dying race'. Maoriland is also characterised by a sense both of the landscape's sublimity and of the problems of forging a literary relationship with that sublimity. The contradiction at the heart of Maoriland is that its archaism cohabits with and compensates for the colony's sense of its own modernity. Maoriland belongs securely neither in the Victorian nor the modern period, but is a meeting ground between the two: the writing of Maoriland both partakes of nineteenth-century romanticism and, at times, anticipates twentieth-century modernism. In this it is quintessentially Victorian.</p>
        <p>'Maoriland', then, is not synonymous with colonialism or with the colonial period; it is, rather, a word that was used to describe late colonial and early Dominion New Zealand,<note xml:id="fn7-277" n="7"><p>New Zealand became a Dominion in 1907.</p></note> and which came to register the first literary evidence of a national consciousness. In the first decade and a half of the twentieth century Maoriland merges with a mood of imperial enthusiasm that leads into the war. By the 1920s the term appears less frequently in literary writing, although it remains prominent in popular literature, is still sometimes used as a colloquial term for New Zealand, and is encountered in tourist promotion. The term was becoming old fashioned. In 1924, <hi rend="i">The Maoriland Worker</hi> changed its name to <pb xml:id="n13" n="12"/>the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Worker.</hi> But its resonances lingered: as late as 1962 popular novels by <name type="person" key="name-411339">Dulce Carman</name>, <hi rend="i">The Maori Gateway: A Romance of Maoriland,</hi> and <name type="person" key="name-411450">Ivy Preston</name>, <hi rend="i">Magic in Maoriland,</hi> still took advantage of the term's archaic and romantic associations.<note xml:id="fn8-277" n="8"><p>Both published in London by Wright and Brown. Maoriland was popular in the titles of romance literature. Esther Glen's <hi rend="i">Robin of Maoriland is</hi> noted above. <name key="name-413175" type="person">Nellie Butcher</name>'s <hi rend="i">Rhapsodies of Maoriland</hi> appeared in 1945. As late as 1990 the genre is referred to in the title of <name type="person" key="name-411528">Margaret Blay</name>'s <hi rend="i">Victoria in Maoriland</hi>, published by the feminist New Women's Press. The most tireless use of the term in book titles occurs in the collections of stories, travel accounts and sketches published and written by A. H. and A. W. Reed, <hi rend="i">Walks in Maoriland Byways</hi> (1958) being a representative example.</p></note></p>
        <p>Throughout these shifts in meaning, Maoriland is a term that denies what it seems to state: that New Zealand is a land properly belonging to Maori. Maoriland is a land of settlers who, having claimed for themselves the designation 'New Zealanders' once reserved for Maori,<note xml:id="fn9-278" n="9"><p>See 'New Zealander' 1a, <hi rend="i">DNZE</hi>, p. 533.</p></note> now feel comfortable enough about their identity and security to borrow the name of those they have supplanted. It is the literature of these settlers — of the 'Maorilander white species' [sic], as <name key="name-208071" type="person">A. A. Grace</name> puts it<note xml:id="fn10-278" n="10"><p><name key="name-208071" type="person">A. A. Grace</name> in Australasian Autobiographies, 1900–1910, qMS-0095, ATL.</p></note> — that we are concerned with here, not that of Maori themselves,<note xml:id="fn11-278" n="11"><p>For an account of Maori writing in this period, much of it in the Maori language, see <name type="person" key="name-120886">Jane McRae</name>'s essay, 'Maori Literature: A Survey', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, pp. 5–21.</p></note> although we do explore in a chapter on <name type="person" key="name-208832">Sir Apirana Ngata</name> a way in which a place might be found for Maori writing in Maoriland.</p>
        <p>In the 1930s with the emergence of a group of modernising cultural nationalists determined to eradicate the colonial taint of New Zealand writing, Maoriland was made to represent a set of wholly negative qualities: an atmosphere of feyness, of fairyland romance, characterised by the relentless mythologising of Maori, the decorative use of native flora and fauna, and an addiction to outmoded verse styles. The high proportion of women writers in Maoriland was associated by <name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name> and <name type="person" key="name-208049">Denis Glover</name> with sentiment, gentility and colonial deference.<note xml:id="fn12-278" n="12"><p>See, for example, Glover's 'Arraignment of Paris': '— But who are these, beribboned and befrilled?/Oh can it be the ladies' sewing guild?/ … /Our ladies poets these', <hi rend="i">Denis Glover: Selected Poems</hi> (Auckland: Penguin, 1981), p. 7.</p></note> The shift in sensibility away from Maoriland representations of Maori is reflected in the differences between <name type="person" key="name-208782">Alan Mulgan</name>, prominent writer-journalist, and his son, John, who wrote the defining novel of New Zealand modernism, <hi rend="i">Man Alone</hi> (1939). In <hi rend="i">Brett's Christmas Annual</hi> 1934 the elder Mulgan labelled a Goldie reproduction of Arawa chief, <name key="name-413176" type="person">Tikitere Mihi</name>, 'A Relic of a Noble Race', while the younger dismissed it as 'the usual ugly Maori'.<note xml:id="fn13-278" n="13"><p>Vincent O'Sullivan, <hi rend="i">Long Journey to the Border: A Life of John Mulgan</hi> (Auckland: Penguin, 2003), p. 114.</p></note></p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-208782">Alan Mulgan</name>'s imperial fervour and smug 'little New Zealand' nationalism was also out of favour with the younger set. While in <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s preface to <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangitira</hi> (1889) <name type="person" key="name-208535">E. H. McCormick</name> found 'the first clear signs of national self-awareness',<note xml:id="fn14-278" n="14"><p><name type="person" key="name-208535">E. H. McCormick</name>, <hi rend="i">New Zealand Literature: A Survey</hi> (London: Oxford University Press, 1959), p. 71.</p></note> <name key="name-120442" type="person">Curnow</name> found in her poetry 'only the familiar pseudo-nationalism of the colony'.<note xml:id="fn15-278" n="15"><p><name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name>, 'introduction to <hi rend="i">The Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse', Look Back Harder: Critical Writings, 1935-1984</hi>, ed. <name key="name-120445" type="person">Peter Simpson</name> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1987), p. 146.</p></note> Curnow in his essays, reviews and anthology introductions is severe on the writers of Maoriland, establishing serious standards, as he saw it, for modern New Zealand writing by insisting on the failings of the colonial period, especially what he saw as a 'recoil' from immediate <pb xml:id="n14" n="13"/>realities.<note xml:id="fn16-278" n="16"><p>Curnow, 'introduction to <hi rend="i">The Penguin Book', Look Back Harder,</hi> p. 136.</p></note> But he is not wholly dismissive of Mackay, acknowledging a limited continuity between her work and that of his own generation.<note xml:id="fn17-278" n="17"><p><name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name>, 'introduction to <hi rend="i">A Book of New Zealand Verse 1923–45', Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 47.</p></note> Many of his most caustic comments are directed at the sentimental hangover of Maoriland nearer his own time, that of <name key="name-208999" type="person">Quentin Pope</name>'s <hi rend="i"><name key="name-122487" type="work">Kowhai Gold</name></hi>.<note xml:id="fn18-278" n="18"><p>Curnow, <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder</hi>, pp. 33-5, 39, ff.</p></note></p>
        <p>Phillips characterises the orthodoxy established by Curnow and others:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>From the beginning of European settlement through the first three decades of [the twentieth] century, New Zealand high culture was largely provincial, imitative and undistinguished. In terms of literary quality there was only the lonely miracle of <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> whose genius was able to flower once she had left her native land. Of native or distinctive traditions there was little trace.<note xml:id="fn19-278" n="19"><p>Phillips, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 520.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>So complete was the dismissal of Maoriland writing by the generation centred on <name key="name-120442" type="person">Curnow</name>, <name key="name-208049" type="person">Glover</name> and <name type="person" key="name-209171">Frank Sargeson</name> that from the 1940s references to it in serious literary discussion are uniformly derogatory, a stance quite dissimilar to that of Australian and Canadian cultural nationalists who were eager to construct local nineteenth-century canons. In 1946, <name type="person" key="name-102922">J. C. Reid</name> writes of 'the hideous name "Maoriland" in the writing of the first years of the twentieth century and describes this period as 'a synthetic culture without a core'.<note xml:id="fn20-278" n="20"><p><name type="person" key="name-102922">J. C. Reid</name>, <hi rend="i">Creative Writing in New Zealand: A Brief Critical History</hi> (Auckland: The Author with Whitcombe and Tombs, 1946), p. 19.</p></note> Forty years later the characteristics of Maoriland writing are still available as an insult when the name is scarcely remembered. <name type="person" key="name-121220">C. K. Stead</name> in a review of the 1985 <hi rend="i">Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse</hi> dismisses the postcolonial stance of its editors by associating the book's bicultural organisation with the decorative use of Maori themes and markers in Maoriland verse: the editors, like <name key="name-208999" type="person">Quentin Pope</name> in his maligned <hi rend="i"><name key="name-122487" type="work">Kowhai Gold</name></hi>, are dressing up New Zealand poetry by putting 'Maori in its hair'.<note xml:id="fn21-278" n="21"><p><name type="person" key="name-121220">C. K. Stead</name>, review of <hi rend="i">The Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse</hi> (1985), ed. <name type="person" key="name-121314">Harvey McQueen</name> and <name type="person" key="name-121313">Ian Wedde</name>, <hi rend="i">Landfall</hi>, 39 no. 3 (September 1985), p. 299. On the treatment of <hi rend="i">Kowhai Gold</hi>, see <name type="person" key="name-124045">Trixie Te Arama Menzies</name>, 'Kowhai Gold: Skeleton or Scapegoat?', <hi rend="i">Landfall</hi> 42, no. 1 (March 1988), pp. 19-26.</p></note> From Curnow in the 1930s to <name type="person" key="name-130025">Patrick Evans</name> in the 1990s, colonial writing has occasioned embarrassment and contempt.<note xml:id="fn22-278" n="22"><p><name type="person" key="name-130025">Patrick Evans</name> writes of <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>'s 'Ranolf and Amohia': 'Like a stranded whale, the poem lies rotting on the beach of New Zealand literature, an embarrassment that no one knows what to do with', <hi rend="i">Penguin History</hi>, p. 43. Iain Sharp, reviewing <name type="person" key="name-121314">Harvey McQueen</name>'s <hi rend="i">The New Place</hi> in the <hi rend="i">Evening Post,</hi> wittily presents the prevailing view the poetry of Maoriland: 'Alfred Domett makes me vomit/Pember Reeves makes me heave/And even Blanche Baughan is a technicolour yawn'. <name type="person" key="name-102922">J. C. Reid</name>'s chapter on poetry to the Great War begins: '[t]here are few literary occupations more depressing, and less rewarding, than the study of New Zealand verse before 1890', <hi rend="i">Creative Writing in New Zealand</hi>, p. 11. <name key="name-411594" type="person">Tony Kingsbury</name> begins his 1968 Ph.D. dissertation by observing: '[t]o read bad verse in any quantity is in itself dangerously weakening to the brain — to do so without the sustaining prop of myopic prejudice would be suicidal', 'Poetry in New Zealand, 1850–1930', Ph.D. Diss., University of Auckland 1968, p. i.</p></note></p>
        <p>Why, then, attempt to reanimate a period of our literature so universally condemned and so gratefully discarded? Our purpose is neither to discover neglected greatness nor to treat the literature of Maoriland merely as cultural information, but to attend to the writing of late nineteenth-and early twentieth-century New Zealand as a <pb xml:id="n15" n="14"/>body of literature that has not been systematically considered in terms appropriate to its own period. Maoriland is important because it is not only part of New Zealand history but a formative part; because that which embarrasses us usually tells us something important about ourselves we do not wish to own; because so large a part of the country's literature cannot be excised from memory without attendant loss of knowledge about the present; and because New Zealand's understanding of its literary and cultural past, even the most prestigious periods of that past, remains incomplete by comparison with that in other similar countries. Maoriland constituted the first generation of cultural nationalism in New Zealand, less radical and more tentative than the second. In Maoriland's awkwardness about language, influence and style are to be found ways of dealing with displacement, not avoiding it. In the use of Maori material to shape a locally marked literature are to be found the sources of an ongoing identity politics and a favourite mechanism by which Pakeha have continued to represent the nation. Maoriland is the period in which settler society in New Zealand consolidates itself economically and culturally. It exhibits qualities common to settler societies within empire generally, yet its literary ways of negotiating an identity — its habits of conscription and exclusion — are also particular to itself.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-111459">Stuart Murray</name> has argued that the 1930s 'has not received the complexity of critical attention it deserves, either in the images of itself created by its practitioners, then and later, or by a subsequent generation of analysts'.<note xml:id="fn23-278" n="23"><p><name type="person" key="name-111459">Stuart Murray</name>, <hi rend="i">Never a Soul at Home: New Zealand Literary Nationalism in the 1930s</hi> (Wellington: Victoria University Press, 1998), p. 12.</p></note> Neither colonial writing generally nor Maoriland literature particularly has received much critical attention at all and, until recently, what it has received has been prejudiced by the success of the 1930s generation in creating their own literary mythology and self-imagery. As <name key="name-411580" type="person">Suzanne Clark</name> has observed, 'the modernist exclusion of everything but the forms of high art acted like a machine for cultural loss of memory'.<note xml:id="fn24-278" n="24"><p><name type="person" key="name-411580">Suzanne Clark</name>, <hi rend="i">Sentimental Modernism: Women Writers and the Revolution of the Word</hi> (Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1991), p. 6.</p></note> Maoriland remains the 'black hole' in New Zealand's historical memory.<note xml:id="fn25-278" n="25"><p>'The notion of a "black hole" in New Zealand writing between the 1890s and the 1930s — between the colonial impulses of the earlier period and the "genuinely indigenous" impulses of the latter is no longer acceptable without modification', <name key="name-405351" type="person">Teresia L. Marshall</name>, 'New Zealand Literature in the Sydney "Bulletin", 1880–1930, With a Literary Index (Volume Two) of the New Zealand authors Listed in the "Bulletin", 1880–1960', Ph.D. Diss., University of Auckland, 1995, p. 12.</p></note></p>
        <p>Our purpose, then, is to direct serious attention at New Zealand literature from 1872 when Domett's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> first appeared,<note xml:id="fn26-279" n="26"><p><hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia</hi> was resissued in an enlarged English edition in 1883.</p></note> the year in which the engagement between the retreating <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> and <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>'s Flying Arawa column mark the end of the New Zealand Wars.<note xml:id="fn27-279" n="27"><p>Michael King, <hi rend="i">The Penguin History of New Zealand</hi> (Auckland: Penguin, 2003), p. 218.</p></note> The book closes with the publication of Satchell's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411681" type="work">The Greenstone Door</name></hi> in 1914 and the beginning of the First World War. <pb xml:id="n16" n="15"/>The focus of this book inevitably raises questions about colonialism. Colonialism rested on a massive injustice by which people from Britain supplanted the existing population of this country. The literature of the colonial period rationalises, justifies and extends this process of conquest, displacement and appropriation; but we argue that the process of responding to the new world, discoverable in the literature of Maoriland, is far more complex, various, adaptive and uncertain than has been allowed by successive generations of commentators. In other words, 'colonial' signifies a heterogeneous set of cultural phenomena. 'Colonialism', as <name type="person" key="name-111065">Rod Edmond</name> observes, 'was never a unitary formation' — and this applies not only among but also within settler cultures.<note xml:id="fn28-279" n="28"><p><name type="person" key="name-111065">Rod Edmond</name>, <hi rend="i">Representing the South Pacific: Colonial Discourse from Cook to Gauguin</hi> (Cambridge and New York: Cambridge University Press, 1997), p. 12.</p></note> Even <name key="name-209352" type="person">Sir Robert Stout</name>, a century earlier than Edmond, points out that the New Zealand settlements were not transposed English villages 'but men and women from different parts of the empire'.<note xml:id="fn29-279" n="29"><p>Sir Robert Stout, 'The Rise and Progress of New Zealand', preface to <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411622" type="work">Musings in Maoriland</name></hi> (Dunedin: Keirle, 1890), p. 6.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-005154">James Belich</name> has argued that colonialism consolidated settler identity,<note xml:id="fn30-279" n="30"><p>See <name key="name-005154" type="person">James Belich</name>, <hi rend="i">Making Peoples: a History of the New Zealanders: from Polynesian Settlement to the End of the Nineteenth Century</hi> (Auckland: Allen Lane/Penguin, 1996), chapter 13, 'Getting In', pp. 313–37.</p></note> but our reading of colonial literary culture confirms <name type="person" key="name-411167">Donald H. Akenson</name>'s view that the notion that 'the Pakeha people, at least those who came from the British Isles, were a single people', is mistaken.<note xml:id="fn31-279" n="31"><p><name type="person" key="name-411167">Donald H. Akenson</name>, <hi rend="i">Half the World from Home: Perspectives on the Irish in New Zealand, 1860-1950</hi> (Wellington: Victoria University Press, 1990), p. 6.</p></note> Not all colonial writers felt the same way about empire and race, and the writers themselves display conflicting and contradictory stances, often within a single text. Throughout our period there is a wide disparity in the attitudes displayed towards England and empire. Phillips observes that 'New Zealand lacked the radical republican anti-British tradition which Australia possessed.<note xml:id="fn32-279" n="32"><p>Phillips, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 525.</p></note> Yet the poet, <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, who proudly claimed the literary legacy of Britain, was not the only child of Scots or Irish settlers in New Zealand who saw herself as a surly subject of an empire not her own.</p>
        <p>Moreover, around the turn of the nineteenth century, empire was an internationalising force in ways not often recognised. In settler cultures, alongside attitudes of deference, there was an optimistic expectation that the British Empire might evolve into an equal and progressive world community. <name key="name-411593" type="person">Tony Ballantyne</name> has described an intellectual network, or 'web', within empire.<note xml:id="fn33-279" n="33"><p><name type="person" key="name-411593">Tony Ballantyne</name>, <hi rend="i">Orientalism and Race: Aryanism in the British Empire</hi> (Houndmills, Basingstoke; New York: Palgrave, 2002), pp. 14-17ff.</p></note> There was a considerable exchange of ideas, many of them, like socialism and feminism, progressive; some, like Vedanta, eccentric; some, like eugenics and racial theory, baleful. Nor was all the traffic of ideas from centre to periphery. There was more literary contact between Australia and New Zealand in the late colonial period than there has been since.<note xml:id="fn34-279" n="34"><p>Our own phase of globalisation has actually isolated national, apart from a select group of star authors, consolidating rather than ameliorating the hierarchical lines of power and influence in the publishing, distribution and marketing of books found in the late colonial period. <name type="person" key="name-200071">Elizabeth Caffin</name>, publisher at <name key="name-120238" type="organisation">Auckland University Press</name>, remarks: 'The Australian market views New Zealand books with supreme indifference and one can only fantasise about New Zealand literature having the same appeal there that New Zealand fashion does', 'Writer to Reader: The Publisher's Role', <hi rend="i">Writing at the Edge of the Universe</hi>, ed. <name key="name-202154" type="person">Mark Williams</name> (Christchurch: Canterbury University Press, 2004), p. 243.</p></note> The writers of Maoriland, particularly from <pb xml:id="n17" n="16"/>the 1880s, are open to influence from Australia, North America, and India. And their use of these influences is not universally marked by the belatedness that is taken to be one of the signs of provincialism and is often associated with colonialism. Curnow in his introduction to <hi rend="i">A Book of New Zealand Verse 1923–45</hi> argues that by the 1890s 'a New Zealand generation … had made up its mind about what was "English"; it had ordered the sun to stand still at an earlier period'.<note xml:id="fn35-279" n="35"><p>Curnow, <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 48.</p></note> Yet advanced trends as well as dated ones circulate through the writing of the period. The centre-periphery model of empire needs to be modified to accommodate the complex cross-affiliations and influences of the period. Literary nationalism's exclusive focus on the local ignores, and even denies, the international sources of the local. We demonstrate that European Romanticism, Irish and Scottish Celticism, the Victorian crisis of belief, the woman question, the beginnings of a modernist frankness about sexuality, ethnological speculation, arguments about modernity, archaism and race — are all registered in the writing of Maoriland.</p>
        <p>Maoriland writing is deemed to be 'colonial' in the sense of being second-hand, imported, out of date and inappropriate to the world it represents. The forms and values of colonial literature are, of course, Victorian, and in the past Victorian literature was viewed through the lens of a disdainful modernism. Present-day literary scholarship has ceased to apologise for Victorianism, but in New Zealand the modernists' disdain persists. Colonial writing characteristically responds to the new world in terms imported from the old one. <name key="name-124031" type="person">MacDonald P. Jackson</name> observes a failure among colonial poets to establish 'satisfactory interrelationships between poet, readers, their common language a shared literary tradition between words signifying material realities and words conveying emotions'.<note xml:id="fn36-279" n="36"><p><name key="name-124031" type="person">MacDonald P. Jackson</name>, 'Poetry: Part One: Beginnings to 1945', <hi rend="i">OH,</hi> p. 403.</p></note> However, this is to describe precisely the colonial condition, pitched between a world in which signs and things seemed to cohere and one where, unavoidably, they have spun apart. In those gaps between poet and reader, words and world, tradition and experience, as much as in Curnow's attention to the reality that is 'local and special',<note xml:id="fn37-279" n="37"><p>'Reality must be local and special at the point at which we pick up the traces: as manifold as the signs we follow and the routes we take', <name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name>, introduction to <hi rend="i">The Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse', Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 133.</p></note> are to be found the 'something different, something / Nobody counted on' the poet imagined as the country's point of origin.<note xml:id="fn38-279" n="38"><p><name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name>, 'The Unhistoric Story', <hi rend="i">Collected Poems 1933–1973</hi> (Wellington: A. H. and A. W Reed, 1974), p. 79.</p></note></p>
        <p>Jackson observes that 'much that is most distinctive in nineteenth-century New Zealand verse coheres around ideas of "absence and difference"'.<note xml:id="fn39-279" n="39"><p>Jackson, 'Poetry: Part One: Beginnings to 1945', p. 408.</p></note> Being colonial concentrated a mood of loss of 'England, <pb xml:id="n18" n="17"/>life and art' for 'lonely islands' in 'that drear and shipless sea', as <name type="person" key="name-209064">William Pember Reeves</name> put it in 1898.<note xml:id="fn40-279" n="40"><p>'A Colonist in His Garden', <hi rend="i">An Anthology of New Zealand Poetry in English</hi>, eds. <name type="person" key="name-202012">Jenny Bornholdt</name>, <name key="name-100627" type="person">Gregory O'Brien</name> and <name type="person" key="name-202154">Mark Williams</name> (Auckland: Oxford University Press, 1997), p. 496; quoted by Jackson.</p></note> Yet the idea of loss appears in Victorian writing generally as the loss of religious certainties and the confusions produced by modernity. Colonial life merely provided a concrete example, played out in the responses of Victorian writers — <name key="name-110157" type="person">Browning</name>, <name key="name-123129" type="person">Trollope</name>, <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> — to New Zealand. As early as 1848 in <hi rend="i"><name type="work" key="name-411228">Agnes Grey</name></hi> and 1849 in <hi rend="i">Shirley</hi>, <name key="name-411229" type="person">Anne</name> and <name type="person" key="name-405245">Charlotte Bronte</name> use the New Zealand colony to figure loneliness, dislocation and loss.<note xml:id="fn41-279" n="41"><p>See <name key="name-123195" type="person">Jane Stafford</name>, '"Remote must be the shores": Mary Taylor, Charlotte Bronte and the Colonial Experience', <hi rend="i">Journal of New Zealand Literature</hi>, 10 (1992), pp. 16–34; 'Anne Bronte, <hi rend="i">Agnes Grey</hi> and New Zealand', <hi rend="i">Bronte Society Transactions</hi>, 20 no. 2 (1990), pp. 97-99.</p></note> <name key="name-207561" type="person">Butler</name> noted that the South Island landscape occasioned 'dreadful doubt as to my own identity'.<note xml:id="fn42-279" n="42"><p><name key="name-207561" type="person">Samuel Butler</name>, cited in <name type="person" key="name-411460">Jenny Robin Jones</name>, <hi rend="i">Writers in Residence: A Journey with Pioneer New Zealand Writers</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 2004), p. 148.</p></note> <name key="name-110157" type="person">Browning</name>'s correspondence with his friend, colonist, poet and for a time premier, <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>, allows him to use settler New Zealand as a metaphor for his own depressed state of mind. Both Victorian society and the colony are, as <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name> puts it in 'A Bush Section' (1908), 'made, unmade and scarcely as yet in the making'. Baughan is here describing the unfinished condition of the settler landscape, yet her phrase echoes <name type="person" key="name-411537">Matthew Arnold</name>'s 'Stanzas from the Grande Chartreuse' which escribes 'two worlds, one dead, / The other powerless to be born'.<note xml:id="fn43-280" n="43"><p>'Stanzas from the Grande Chartreuse', lines 85–6, <hi rend="i">Poetical Works</hi>, ed. C. B. Tinker and H. F. Lowry (London: Oxford University Press, 1966), p. 302.</p></note></p>
        <p>The efforts of Maoriland writers to explore their distance from both the world presented to them and the available conventions in which to write that world produced the beginnings of a literature in English distinctively marked by its New Zealand provenance. A later generation of cultural nationalist writers defined their poetic principles against what they saw as the colonial failure to notice local realities. In fact, the inadequacy of imported literary conventions was very frequently the explicit subject rather than the unexamined limitation of colonial writing. Here the boundaries between nineteenth-century writing and modernism blur; self-consciousness and the awareness of fragmentation, loss of the sense of the world as an organic whole are not concentrated on the near side of that divide. The colonial world was an ideal one in which to encounter modernity. <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name> and the young <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> illustrate this as much as <name type="person" key="name-123381">James Joyce</name>, <name type="person" key="name-122800">Rudyard Kipling</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411546">Olive Schreiner</name>, <name type="person" key="name-203436">Robert Louis Stevenson</name> and, in the English provincial context, <name key="name-001544" type="person">Thomas Hardy</name> and <name type="person" key="name-111430">D. H. Lawrence</name>. Modernism in New Zealand writing was not the result of a sudden eruption of unprecedented literary procedures and attitudes. It was already present in the colonial world. Mansfield may have become a high modernist writer after 1915 in Europe, but she did so by reorganising influences that <pb xml:id="n19" n="18"/>came to her not only from <name key="name-141431" type="person">Wilde</name>, <name key="name-110583" type="person">Chekhov</name>, <name key="name-111430" type="person">Lawrence</name> and Bloomsbury but also from the fractious colonial world in which she grew to young adulthood.</p>
        <p>Maoriland was a period of both modernity and nostalgia. By the 1880s the world of the first generation of settlers had disappeared and the immediate memories of landing, contact and wars had dissipated. A consciousness of history was appearing at the point where its most dramatic period of making was moving into the past. This is the period in which <name type="person" key="name-208241">Thomas Hocken</name> is compiling <hi rend="i">A Bibliography of the Literature Relating to New Zealand</hi> (1909) and <name type="person" key="name-209503">Alexander Turnbull</name> is gathering his collection of New Zealand and Pacific material. <name type="person" key="name-209064">William Pember Reeves</name> is writing his history, <hi rend="i">Ao-tea-roa: The Long White Cloud</hi>, which appeared in 1898. <name key="name-209352" type="person">Sir Robert Stout</name> trumpets the transformation of the country from fragile colony to successful modernity in his preface to <hi rend="i">Musings in Maoriland,</hi> listing tonnages and debt ratios, as <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>'s father would in his memoir, figures also appear in his compendious scrapbooks.<note xml:id="fn44-280" n="44"><p>In his memoirs <name key="name-207383" type="person">Sir Harold</name> not only notes the increasing volumes of exported tonnage on the Wellington Harbour Board but also the increasing tonnage of the ships on which the family voyaged regularly to England 'because it is interesting to observe the steady growth in size of the ocean greyhounds', <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi> (New Plymouth: Thomas Avery, 1937), p. 99.</p></note> Having achieved material sufficiency, the country was looking to accumulate cultural capital.<note xml:id="fn45-280" n="45"><p>Curnow comments on this in his introduction to <hi rend="i">The Penguin Book:</hi> 'Their assumption [that is, "the colonial and pre-national generations"] that if there was to be a nation there had also to be a literature — not at all the same thing as arguing that literatures have to be national — was an entirely reasonable one', <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder,</hi> p. 138.</p></note> As <name key="name-207234" type="person">W. F. Alexander</name> and <name type="person" key="name-120149">A. E. Currie</name>, put it in the introduction to their 1906 anthology, <hi rend="i">New Zealand Verse:</hi></p>
        <quote>
          <p>There is a time which some of us look for, when New Zealand will be assigned a place among the nations not only on account of its exports of wool and gold, or for richness and worth in horses and footballers, but also by reason of its contributions to art and science; — when there will be more than one New Zealand scientist in the Royal Society, and more than one New Zealand poet in the anthologies; and 'when New Zealand books, New Zealand pictures, New Zealand statues and buildings will gain some repute and note in the civilized world.' That time has not yet arrived. Nevertheless, there are first fruits ripe already, and if the sheaf we have bound is a very little one, it surely holds ears with no poor promise of good grain to come. And even the hardest-headed race of farmers and shepherds and workers in wood and metal has its dreams and its seers of visions (and even sends some of them into Parliament), and may be helped by the labour of such towards the deep-breasted fullness of mature nationality.<note xml:id="fn46-280" n="46"><p><name type="person" key="name-207234">W. F. Alexander</name> and <name type="person" key="name-120149">A. E. Currie</name>, introduction to <hi rend="i">New Zealand Verse</hi> (London: Walter Scott, 1906), p. xv.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n20" n="19"/>
        <p><name key="name-120753" type="person">Michael King</name> suggests that this period exhibits 'a modest first florescence of literature which revealed the beginnings of a sense of history … and of nostalgia for what was passing away (<name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name>'s novels <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411680" type="work">The Toll of the Bush</name></hi> [1905] and <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411681" type="work">The Greenstone Door</name></hi> [1914])'.<note xml:id="fn47-280" n="47"><p>King, <hi rend="i">Penguin History of New Zealand</hi>, pp. 280–1.</p></note> We would claim somewhat more. Now the colonial moment could be safely represented through the self-conscious creation of literature. In Maoriland writing we find a sense of how modern and fast-changing New Zealand had become by the 1890s, an awareness of change accelerated because it is so visible: by 1911 the majority of New Zealanders lived in cities or towns. Each generation wipes out the previous one, hence the need both to mythicise and to record the past generations, and hence the attractions of romantically conceived worlds as compensating images for the disruptive transformations of actuality. In this respect Maoriland writing looks to <name key="name-110360" type="person">Yeats</name> and <name key="name-001544" type="person">Hardy</name> in the United Kingdom, Gauguin, Jack London and Stevenson in the South Pacific — all are interested in what <name type="person" key="name-111065">Rod Edmond</name>, writing of Stevenson, calls 'the juxtaposition of the traditional and modern'.<note xml:id="fn48-280" n="48"><p>Edmond, <hi rend="i">Representing the South Pacific</hi>, p. 191.</p></note> New Zealand is already the modern world, in which the old settler world is now observed from a distance; it appears in nostalgic and threatened pockets. As <name key="name-207370" type="person">Blanche Baughan</name> observes in <hi rend="i">Brown Bread from a Colonial Oven</hi> (1912), there aren't any colonial ovens any more; there are bakers and all the troubling signs of an energetic modernity. In Maoriland writing we encounter a voice speaking of cheese factories, cities, commerce, as if talking about London. At the same time, we find nostalgia for the pre-modern world of the colony: business is opposed to a vanishing authenticity. The romantic impulses of colonial writing, in fact, indicate not a lack of adjustment to new realities but a surplus of modernity in the immediate world.</p>
        <p>At the same time that there is an insistence on modernity, there is also a continual recourse to the archaic. As Arnold says in 'Empedocles on Etna',
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… we are strangers here; the world is from of old …</l>
            <l>We shall fly for refuge in past times,</l>
            <l>Their soul of unworn youth, their breath of greatness …</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>Indeed, modernity requires what <name type="person" key="name-411401">Eric Hobsbawn</name> calls the 'invention of traditions',<note xml:id="fn49-280" n="49"><p>'"Invented tradition" is taken to mean a set of practices, normally governed by overtly or tacitly accepted rules and of a ritual or symbolic nature, which seek to inculcate certain values and norms of behaviour by repetition, which automatically implies continuity with the past', <name type="person" key="name-411401">Eric Hobsbawn</name>, <hi rend="i">The Invention of Traditions</hi> (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1983), p. 1.</p></note> not in compensation but as an act of self-definition. <pb xml:id="n21" n="20"/>A peculiar feature of settler societies is that the traditions they invent are habitually appropriated from those they dispossess, thus further 'ghosting' their presence. The exaltation of the primitive denies Maori a stake in modernity. Settler society lacks a past so it takes over that of those displaced; modernity thus invents the primitive on the site of its loss, a mechanism similar to that of Celtic-or Irish-Revival myth-collecting.</p>
        <p>In spite of the name, then, Maoriland signifies an effort to deny the real presence of Maori in New Zealand in favour of a mythologised or decorative presence.<note xml:id="fn50-280" n="50"><p>As King points out, 'most Pakeha living in, say, the four main centres were by this time unlikely to come into direct contact with Maori, and even in a provincial centre such as Hamilton Maori appeared only to sell vegetables door to door and did not live in the town', King <hi rend="i">Penguin History of New Zealand</hi>, p. 240.</p></note> This is part of the history of colonial settlement as described by <name key="name-121052" type="person">Claudia Orange</name>, where eventually New Zealand came to be seen not as a Maori society in which a place had to be found for Pakeha settlement, but as a settler New Zealand in which a place had to be found for Maori.<note xml:id="fn51-280" n="51"><p>Quoted in <name type="person" key="name-131242">Augie Fleras</name> and <name type="person" key="name-131243">Paul Spoonley</name>, <hi rend="i">Recalling Aotearoa: Indigenous Politics and Ethnic Relations in New Zealand</hi> (Auckland: Oxford University Press, 1999), p. 13.</p></note> In Maoriland, that 'place' was that of romantic fantasy. In a familiar colonial narrative the imaginative and actual erasure of the indigenous presence were closely related. Baughan's 'Pipi on the Prowl' (1913), in which the old Maori woman attempts to survive by cunning and amusing appeal, was published at a time when government was offering substantial loans to white settlers to develop land, loans which were unavailable to Maori landowners.<note xml:id="fn52-280" n="52"><p>See <name key="name-411046" type="person">Peter Webster</name> on the situation of the Tuhoe people in the 1900s when the Urewera remained undeveloped while government 'provided no loans, advice, or assistance in any form to help the Tuhoe raise their standard of living', <hi rend="i">Rua and the Maori Millennium</hi> (Wellington: Price Milburn for Victoria University Press, 1979), p. 142.</p></note> It is not surprising that by 1939 in <name type="person" key="name-208783">John Mulgan</name>'s <hi rend="i"><name key="name-110733" type="work">Man Alone</name></hi> the Maori farming family is still struggling with more than the Pakeha burden of debt.</p>
        <p><hi rend="c">The Material Gathered</hi> in this book is largely new. Much of it has lain in archives and libraries, untouched save by the occasional scholarly researcher. Virtually all Maoriland texts are out of print, and most are sequestered in rare book collections.<note xml:id="fn53-280" n="53"><p><name type="person" key="name-209537">Julius Vogel</name>'s <hi rend="i"><name key="name-101733" type="work">Anno Domini, or Women's Destiny</name></hi> was republished as a curiosity in 2000 with an introduction by <name type="person" key="name-036150">Roger Robinson</name> (Auckland: Exisle, 2000). Of <name key="name-209174" type="person">William Satchell</name>'s novels, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411680" type="work">The Toll of the Bush</name></hi> (1905) is in print, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411681" type="work">The Greenstone Door</name></hi> (1914) is not. The poetry of the colonial period is more available through anthologies, with the 1997 <hi rend="i">Anthology of New Zealand Poetry</hi> ed. Bornholdt, et al. including it, after exclusion during <name key="name-100048" type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name>'s editorship which went through four editions. <name type="person" key="name-121314">Harvey McQueen</name>'s <hi rend="i">The New Place: The Poetry of Settlement in New Zealand, 1852–1914</hi> (Wellington: Victoria University Press, 1993) covers the whole colonial period, though much of the material comes from the Maoriland period. Mansfield, of course, is easily available but she has long been seen as separate from Maoriland. Stories by <name type="person" key="name-208651">Jane Mander</name>, <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name>, <name type="person" key="name-208518">G. B. Lancaster</name> and <name type="person" key="name-111373">Clara Cheeseman</name> are included in <hi rend="i">Happy Endings: Stories by Australian and New Zealand Women, 1850s–1930s</hi>, eds. <name key="name-411396" type="person">Elizabeth Webby</name> and <name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name> (Wellington: Allen and Unwin/Port Nicholson Press, 1987). One story by <name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> appears in <name key="name-100048" type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name>'s <hi rend="i">Oxford Book of New Zealand Short Stories</hi> (Auckland: Oxford University Press, 1994). Both <hi rend="i">Some Other Country: New Zealand's Best Short Stories,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-411534">Marion McLeod</name> and <name type="person" key="name-035801">Bill Manhire</name>, third edition (Wellington: Bridget Williams Books, 1996) and <hi rend="i">The Flamingo Anthology of New Zealand Short Stories,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-402521">Michael Morrissey</name> (Auckland: HarperCollins, 2000) pointedly start their selections with Mansfield.</p></note> Histories of the colonial period, notably by <name type="person" key="name-005508">Miles Fairburn</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411167">Donald H. Akenson</name> and <name type="person" key="name-005154">James Belich</name>, exist, but the literature of the late-colonial period has not previously been separately treated.<note xml:id="fn54-281" n="54"><p><name type="person" key="name-005508">Miles Fairburn</name>, <hi rend="i">The Ideal Society and its Enemies</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1989); Akenson, <hi rend="i">Half the World from Home;</hi> Belich, <hi rend="i">Making Peoples</hi> and <hi rend="i">Paradise Reforged: A History of the New Zealanders from the 1880s to the Year 2000</hi> (Auckland: Allen Lane/Penguin, 2001).</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-208535">E. H. McCormick</name> surveys the period in his 1949 history <hi rend="i">New Zealand Literature: A Survey</hi>. <name type="person" key="name-036032">J. O. C. Phillips</name>'s important essay, 'Musings in Maoriland — or Was There a <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> School in New Zealand?', appeared in 1983. Heather Roberts, in <hi rend="i">Where Did She Come From?</hi> (1989), considers colonial women writers; <name type="person" key="name-121227">Terry Sturm</name>'s <hi rend="i">Oxford History of New Zealand Literature in English</hi> (1991, 1998) covers the ground of each genre; his recent book on <name type="person" key="name-208518">Edith Lyttleton</name> focuses on an important writer, whose early career falls in our period.<note xml:id="fn55-281" n="55"><p>Since the late 1980s work has appeared which has as its purpose the identification of women's writing in the colonial period. Notable examples are: <name type="person" key="name-130023">Heather Roberts</name>, <name type="person" key="name-110782">Aorewa McLeod</name>, <name type="person" key="name-120813">Charlotte MacDonald</name>, <name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411301">Bridget Orr</name>, and <name key="name-131172" type="person">Linda Hardy</name>.</p></note> Jenny Robin <pb xml:id="n22" n="21"/>Jones in <hi rend="i">Writers in Residence: A Journey with Pioneer New Zealand Writers</hi> (2004) offers a biographical account of a range of colonial writers from <name type="person" key="name-208673">Samuel Marsden</name> to <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name>. <name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name> surveys travel writing of the period in <hi rend="i">Country of Writing: Travel Writing and New Zealand, 1809–1900</hi> (2002). We note growing interest by postgraduate researchers in colonial writing generally and are indebted to a number of theses and recently published articles.<note xml:id="fn56-281" n="56"><p>Phillips, 'Musings in Maoriland', pp. 520–35; <name type="person" key="name-123106">Bruce Nesbitt</name>, 'Literary Nationalism in Australia and New Zealand with Special Reference to the <hi rend="i">Bulletin,</hi> 1880–1900', Ph.D. Diss., Australian National University, 1968; <name type="person" key="name-411594">Tony Kingsbury</name>, 'Poetry in New Zealand'; Marshall, 'New Zealand Literature in the Sydney "Bulletin"'; <name type="person" key="name-111330">Kirstine Moffatt</name>, 'The Puritan Paradox: The Puritan Legacy in the Intellectual, Cultural, and Social Life of New Zealand, Focusing Primarily on the Works of Novelists Writing between 1862 and 1840', Ph.D. Diss., Victoria University of Wellington, 1999; <name key="name-411865" type="person">Louise O'Brien</name>, 'Hybridity and Indigeneity: Historical Narratives and Post-Colonial Identity' M.A. thesis, Victoria University of Wellington, 1996; <name key="name-411820" type="person">Daphne Lawless</name>, 'The Sex Problem: Feminity, Class and Contradiction in the Late Colonial New Zealand Novel', Ph.D. Diss., Victoria University of Wellington, 2002; <name key="name-131207" type="person">John O'Leary</name>, 'The Colonizing Pen: Mid-Nineteenth Century European Writing about Maori', Ph.D. Diss., Victoria University of Wellington, 2001; <name key="name-110554" type="person">Philip Steer</name>, 'Disputed Ground: The Construction of Maori Identity in Novels of the New Zealand Wars', M.A. thesis, Victoria University of Wellington, 2004; Winn, 'Reading Maoriland'.</p></note> But no book on this crucial period in the shaping of New Zealand's literary culture has appeared to date.</p>
        <p>In this book we endeavour to bring to light as much as possible of the primary sources. We are also concerned to place the material so gathered in the particular cultural and critical contexts that we judge to be most useful. Methodologically, we have been inspired by a number of recent works in colonial discourse studies, cultural anthropology and history: <name type="person" key="name-411333">Declan Kiberd</name>'s <hi rend="i">Inventing Ireland: The Literature of the Modern Nation</hi> (1995), <name type="person" key="name-111065">Rod Edmond</name>'s <hi rend="i">Representing the South Pacific: Colonial Discourse from Cook to Gauguin</hi> (1997), and <name type="person" key="name-111701">Nicholas Thomas</name>'s <hi rend="i">Colonialism's Culture: Anthropology, Travel and Government</hi> (1994). While connecting the cultural forms of Maoriland to larger patterns of contemporary colonial discourse we aim to avoid the theoretical generalisations of what <name type="person" key="name-111065">Rod Edmond</name> has called 'the flattening juggernaut of colonial discourse analysis'.<note xml:id="fn57-281" n="57"><p>Edmond, <hi rend="i">Representing the South Pacific</hi>, p. 12.</p></note></p>
        <p>Although we place each writer in their cultural and literary context, our focus is primarily textual, and we are conscious that much research needs be done on the history of publishing and readership, and the question of audience — actual and imagined — in late colonial New Zealand. Most poets and short story writers in this period published initially in newspapers and periodicals, local and Australian, and publication in book form came, if at all, later, 'publishers' being generally jobbing printers or newspapers. (Domett is the exception here, his poem <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> being written to effect his entry into the British literary establishment.) Novelists, on the other hand, were usually published in Britain — for example, <name type="person" key="name-208103">Edith Searle Grossmann</name> and, initially, <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name> — and reimported by arrangements such as Macmillan's Colonial Library. How these material circumstances affected writers' writing and readers' reading, how much there was a New Zealand reading public as distinct from an Australasian, British or imperial one, the growth and influence of local publishing houses such as <name key="name-002884" type="organisation">Whitcombe and Tombs</name> — all need further examination.<note xml:id="fn58-281" n="58"><p>We are aware that a history of <name key="name-002884" type="organisation">Whitcombe and Tombs</name> is in preparation. <name key="name-121227" type="person">Terry Sturm</name>'s account of the publishing career of <name type="person" key="name-208518">G. B. Lancaster</name>, <hi rend="i">An Unsettled Spirit: the Life and Frontier Fiction of Edith Lyttleton (G. B. Lancaster)</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 2003), gives a detailed and instructive account of her relations with her publisher.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n23" n="22"/>
        <p>This book is not a comprehensive survey of late colonial literature. We are aware of numerous other writers in this period — <name type="person" key="name-122869">Vincent Pyke</name>, <name type="person" key="name-209537">Julius Vogel</name>, <name type="person" key="name-111373">Clara Cheeseman</name>, <name type="person" key="name-122890">George Chamier</name>, <name type="person" key="name-209700">David McKee Wright</name>, <name type="person" key="name-208518">G. B. Lancaster</name> — whose work would reward similar analysis. <hi rend="i">Maoriland</hi> focuses on a selection of writers who illustrate what we see as the key concerns of the contemporary writing community: <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>, <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, <name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, <name key="name-208071" type="person">A. A. Grace</name>, <name type="person" key="name-208103">Edith Searle Grossmann</name>, <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name> and <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name>. Others, like <name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, <name type="person" key="name-121391">Edward Tregear</name> and <name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name>, are mentioned in passing. The chapters have been organised chronologically, not by date of birth of the focal author but by the periods in which their most apposite work appeared. Thus <name key="name-208582" type="person">Jessie Mackay</name> is placed according to when <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangitira</hi> appeared in 1889, <name key="name-122987" type="person">Lawson</name> so as to reflect his period of writing about Maoriland in the mid to late 1890s, <name key="name-208662" type="person">Mansfield</name> in the period just before she left for England in 1908, <name key="name-208103" type="person">Grossman</name> when <hi rend="i"><name key="name-405386" type="work">The Heart of the Bush</name></hi> appeared in 1910, <name key="name-207370" type="person">Baughan</name> during her key period of published literary activity, 1908–12, and <name key="name-209174" type="person">Satchell</name> according to the appearance of his most famous book, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411681" type="work">The Greenstone Door</name></hi>, in 1914. The centre of the book, then, is situated in the last decade of the nineteenth century and the first decade of the twentieth century, the period later commentators like Curnow and Phillips identify with Maoriland. <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>, although earlier, is a foundational document. Our discussion is based on the 1872 version of his poem, which was written in New Zealand. We felt that to use the second edition of the poem, published in 1883, would have been unsatisfactory as the revisions and enlargements were added on his retirement to England in 1871 in response to the English literary culture of which he was so avidly a member.</p>
        <p>Our purpose is not to defend Maoriland writing, but to examine it in less restrictive terms than those in which it has been examined so far, to look for its complexities rather than to repeat the negative generalisations that have usually served to characterise it. It is the period from which much of the reputation of this country for progressive social legislation derives. It is the period where the sources of modern feminism are to be found. It is the period that supplies us with the vocabulary with which we describe the landscape. It is the period from which we source, unwittingly or not, the roles by which we enact our bicultural relations. It is a period that still shapes the attitudes and values of our own time in ways of which we are not always aware.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n24" n="23"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d1" decls="#t1-body-d1-subjects" type="chapter">
        <head>1. The Encyclopedic Fantasy of Alfred Domett</head>
        <p><hi rend="c">From the Late</hi> 1820s to the mid 1840s the family home of <name key="name-411601" type="person">Frederick</name> and <name key="name-411600" type="person">William Curling Young</name> played host to '[a] little debating society'.<note xml:id="fn59-281" n="1"><p>Emma Young to Emily Secretan, c. 1904, Hall Griffin papers, British Library, Add. MS 45, 564, fol. 66–68b, n.p.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-411322">Chris Dowson</name> (grandfather of the poet Ernest), writing to his brother Joseph, described it nostalgically as 'our "set" … [w]hich, I consider, consists of Arnould, Alfred, Browning, Pritchard and ourselves. How are they all dispersed! Never, I fear to be reunited in this world.'<note xml:id="fn60-281" n="2"><p>W. H. Griffin, 'Early Friends of Robert Browning', <hi rend="i">Contemporary Review</hi> 87 (March 1905), 427–46, p. 440.</p></note> 'Arnould' was <name type="person" key="name-411478">Joseph Arnould</name>, at that time training for the bar. 'Alfred' was <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>, recently returned from Canada. Browning joined in around 1840 after reading Domett's collection of poems <hi rend="i">Venice</hi> (1839), though he probably knew some of the members previously: he had been at school with Domett's brother Edward, and may have known Domett as early as 1830. Emma Young, Fred and William's sister, wrote later 'what an interesting set they were, Poets, Philosophers. Scientific — Literary all'.<note xml:id="fn61-282" n="3"><p>Young to Secretan, n.p.</p></note> They referred to conversations they had — on literature, politics, religion — as 'colloquials'; the label also served as a name for the group.</p>
        <p>The young men were all connected through school and a network of family, business and marriage alliances: <name type="person" key="name-411462">Joe Dowson</name> was partner in a copper business with Fred Young's brother <name key="name-411600" type="person">William Curling</name>; Chris and Fred had a business as ships' biscuit bakers; <name key="name-412096" type="person">Emma Young</name> married Arnould; Domett was related to the Youngs (his mother's surname was Curling), and to the Dowsons — his sister married Chris; many of the families were involved in some way with the shipping trade, and the Youngs' father was an early member of the New Zealand Company.</p>
        <p>Interestingly, for Domett's later career in New Zealand, Browning's biographer, <name type="person" key="name-411474">John Maynard</name>, says of them:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n25" n="24"/>
        <quote>
          <p>Although a surprisingly large number of the group were destined to be involved in the development of the Victorian British Empire, Arnould in India and the Youngs and Domett in New Zealand, they saw themselves as liberals, colonizers, and free traders, not as nationalist imperialists.<note xml:id="fn62-282" n="4"><p><name type="person" key="name-411474">John Maynard</name>, <hi rend="i">Browning's Youth</hi> (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977), p. 104–5.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>As just such a liberal, <name key="name-411600" type="person">William Curling Young</name> wrote a book critical of British policy in China prior to the Opium War of the 1830s.<note xml:id="fn63-282" n="5"><p>William Curling Young, <hi rend="i">The English in China</hi> (London: Smith, Elder, 1840).</p></note> Browning's family had imperial colonial connections — his grandparents had owned a plantation on St Kitts in the West Indies — but his father, who worked in a bank, had given up any interest in that fortune due to his abhorrence of slavery: Browning wrote to <name type="person" key="name-411395">Elizabeth Barrett</name> 'if we are poor, it is to my father's infinite glory'.<note xml:id="fn64-282" n="6"><p><hi rend="i">The Letters of Robert Browning and Elizabeth Barrett Browning 1845–1846</hi>, ed. Elvan Kintner (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1969), vol. 2, letter 523, 26 August 1846, p. 1005. This contrasted with the position of <name type="person" key="name-411395">Elizabeth Barrett</name>'s father, <name type="person" key="name-411343">Edward Barrett</name>. Browning wrote to Domett: 'He was in fact a great slaveholder and seemed to consider that everyone belonging to him must bend to his will and pleasure as his slaves did', <hi rend="i">The Diary of Alfred Domett 1872–1885,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-411340">E. A. Horsman</name>, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi> (London: Oxford University Press, 1953), 14 April 1873, p. 80.</p></note></p>
        <p>Camberwell, where the Brownings lived and where many of the group met, was at that time a suburb of London, quiet, leafy, relaxed, suburban in a new sense of the word, representative of a new kind of middle-class society: Carlyle, meeting Browning in the 1830s, described him as wearing a coat suggesting 'proclivities for the turf and scamphood'<note xml:id="fn65-282" n="7"><p><hi rend="i">New Letters of Robert Browning,</hi> eds. <name type="person" key="name-411595">W. C. DeVane</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411511">K. L. Knickerbocker</name> (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1950), p. 263.</p></note> and 'speaking in the Cockney quiz dialect', though not without 'cockney gracefulness'.<note xml:id="fn66-282" n="8"><p><hi rend="i">The Correspondence of Emerson and Carlyle,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-411488">Joseph Slater</name> (New York: Columbia University Press, 1964), p. 329.</p></note> These families had become comfortable through trade, and were able to give their children access to the professions where they could take advantage of the opportunities for advancement empire afforded.<note xml:id="fn67-282" n="9"><p><name type="person" key="name-411400">Eric Glasgow</name> describes Domett as 'a typical upper class Englishman' of his time, 'Alfred Domett: Fulfilment in the Antipodes', <hi rend="i">Contemporary Review,</hi> vol. 215 (1969), p. 316. In fact, he was not strictly upper class. He was from the wealthy commercial middle classes but had been educated to think of himself as a gentleman.</p></note> Arnould later became a Bombay high court judge, 'one of whose judgements, on a question of liberty of conscience', according to Kenyon writing in 1906, 'was circulated by grateful natives in letters of gold'.<note xml:id="fn68-282" n="10"><p><hi rend="i">Robert Browning and Alfred Domett</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-411405">F. G. Kenyon</name> (London: Smith, Elder, 1906), p. vi.</p></note> Meetings of the Colloquials seemed to have ended when Browning left for Italy in 1846 and <name type="person" key="name-411322">Chris Dowson</name> died in 1848, though they did remain in touch: Arnould drew up and administered the Brownings' marriage settlement.</p>
        <p>In 1840 when <name key="name-110157" type="person">Browning</name> and <name key="name-207832" type="person">Domett</name> consolidated their acquaintance, Domett was by far the more impressive and promising of the two. Twenty-nine to Browning's twenty-eight, he had been to Cambridge, though not taken a degree, and had travelled extensively in Canada, the United States, the West Indies (where he had worked as a surveyor) as well as in Europe. He had begun reading law, and already had two books of poetry published and well received. His poem 'A Christmas Hymn' was already, and continued to be, anthologised: it had been favourably compared to <name key="name-110284" type="person">Milton</name>'s 'Hymn on the Morning of Christ's <pb xml:id="n26" n="25"/>Nativity' by a critic in <hi rend="i">Blackwood's Magazine.</hi><note xml:id="fn69-282" n="11"><p>Christopher North <hi rend="i">(Blackwoods Magazine</hi>, 1837), <hi rend="i">The Diary of Alfred Domett,</hi> introduction, p. 1. 'A Christmas Hymn' was republished in Domett's <hi rend="i">Flotsam and Jetsam: Rhymes Old and New</hi> (London: Smith and Elder, 1877), p. 44.</p></note> His friend Arnould told him he could be the latter-day Chaucer: 'you have mixed with men of all kinds, you have an open heart and a penetrating eye.'<note xml:id="fn70-282" n="12"><p><name type="person" key="name-405229">Charles Stuart Perry</name>, 'What became of Waring: A Life of Alfred Domett called "Waring" by his friend Robert Browning', unpublished typescript (c.1935), J. C. Beaglehole Collection, Victoria University Library, Wellington, p. 82.</p></note> Browning by contrast was still living with his parents, was tangled in what proved to be an unsuccessful attempt at a career as a playwright, and had just published his most ambitious work to date, <hi rend="i">Sordello,</hi> which proved a complete critical disaster.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">A Browning Handbook</hi> states that '<hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> has become so notorious as the least comprehensible poem written in the English language — at least before 1920 — that little comment is required here.'<note xml:id="fn71-282" n="13"><p><name type="person" key="name-411595">W.C. DeVane</name>, <hi rend="i">A Browning Handbook</hi> (New York: F. S. Crofts, 1955), p. 85.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-411395">Elizabeth Barrett</name> described it tactfully though ambiguously as 'like a noble picture with its face to the wall just now, or at least in the shadow.' Browning himself described it as 'praised by the units, cursed by the tens, and unmeddled with by the hundreds', and later seeing it at a friend's house exclaimed ruefully, 'Ah, the entirely unintelligible <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi>!<note xml:id="fn72-282" n="14"><p>DeVane, <hi rend="i">Browning Handbook,</hi> pp. 85–6.</p></note></p>
        <p>Opinion seemed to centre on the relationship between the subject matter — medieval Italy, faith and doubt, the problems of introspection versus action — and the style in which it was expressed. <name type="person" key="name-411583">T. R. Lounsbury</name>, one of Browning's earlier biographers, writing in 1911, summed up its effect: 'It will remain a colossal derelict upon the sea of literature, inflicting damage upon the stronger intellects that graze it ever so slightly, and hopelessly wrecking the frailer mental craft that come into full collision with it'.<note xml:id="fn73-282" n="15"><p>DeVane, <hi rend="i">Browning Handbook,</hi> p. 85.</p></note> The imagery used here is strangely reminiscent of <name type="person" key="name-130025">Patrick Evans</name>'s judgement in the 1990 <hi rend="i">Penguin History of New Zealand Literature</hi> of <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>'s epic poem <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>, first published in 1872: 'Like a stranded whale, the poem lies rotting on the beach of New Zealand literature, an embarrassment that no one knows what to do with.'<note xml:id="fn74-282" n="16"><p><name type="person" key="name-130025">Patrick Evans</name>, <hi rend="i">The Penguin History of New Zealand Literature</hi> (Auckland: Penguin, 1990), p. 43.</p></note> The difference is that Evans sees <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> as a problem for contemporary readers and critics, especially those engaged in writing literary history. <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> was a problem for Browning, and his reputation took twenty-five years to recover.</p>
        <p>Browning gave Domett a copy of <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> in March 1840 soon after the poem had appeared, writing, 'I hope you will like it a little, and beat it famously yourself ere the season is out.'<note xml:id="fn75-282" n="17"><p>7 March 1840, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, pp. 27–8.</p></note> That volume, now in the British Library,<note xml:id="fn76-282" n="18"><p>British Library MS Ashley 247.</p></note> contains pencilled comments by Domett which Browning used when he revised the poem for a second edition.<note xml:id="fn77-282" n="19"><p>Domett writes in his diary that in his opinion the intricacies of the plot present more difficulties than the '"subjective" phrases': 'I had scribbled in pencil on the book, two or three impatient remarks such as "Who said this?", "What does this mean?" &amp;c', 8 March 1872, Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary,</hi> p. 49.</p></note> Of Domett's criticism Browning said to Arnould, 'Now this is what one wants; how few men there are who will give this to you.'<note xml:id="fn78-282" n="20"><p>n.d., Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 84.</p></note> And it seemed
<pb xml:id="n27" n="26"/>that as an extension of their friendship, and of the operation of the Colloquials, Domett read, critiqued and defended Browning's poetry generally. Defence was needed. In 1841, Domett wrote an attack on a critic of Browning's, <hi rend="i">Pippa Passes.</hi> The critic is described thus:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>A black squat Beetle, potent for his size,</l>
            <l>Pushing tail-first by every road that's wrong</l>
            <l>The dirt ball of his musty rules along</l>
            <l>His tiny sphere of grovelling sympathies, —</l>
            <l>Has knocked himself full-butt with blundering trouble</l>
            <l>Against a Mountain he can neither double</l>
            <l>Nor ever hope to scale. So, like a free,</l>
            <l>Pert, self-complacent Scarabaeus, he</l>
            <l>Takes it into his horny head to swear —</l>
            <l>There's no such thing as any mountain there!<note xml:id="fn79-282" n="21"><p>Domett, <hi rend="i">Flotsam and Jetsam,</hi> p. 25.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>A key aspect of the friendship between Domett and Browning was obviously their faith in each others' powers. When Domett left for New Zealand he wrote to Browning from on board ship, '<hi rend="i">Write (to the world)</hi> — and to me at New Zealand.'<note xml:id="fn80-282" n="22"><p>Perry, 'Waring', p. 79.</p></note> Browning wrote back, 'I have read your poems: you can do anything — and (I do not see why I should not think) will do much. I will, if I live.'<note xml:id="fn81-282" n="23"><p>22 May 1842, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 35.</p></note></p>
        <p>It could be inferred from the account of it in Browning's poem 'Waring' that Domett's departure for New Zealand was unexpected. But this can hardly be the case. His circle had New Zealand connections, and his cousin William Curling Young had gone ahead, settling in the Waimea Valley near Nelson. Domett left on the ship <hi rend="i">Sir Charles Forbes</hi> heading for Nelson in 1842. The news on his arrival was tragic, and this set the tone for the way in which his English correspondence represents his enterprise: Curling Young had been drowned (drowning was known locally as 'the New Zealand death')<note xml:id="fn82-282" n="24"><p>See the entry 'New Zealand death', <hi rend="i">DNZE,</hi> p. 531.</p></note> in the Wairoa River just before Domett's arrival. Domett wrote: 'The whole place seemed to turn <hi rend="i">black</hi> and lifeless when they told me of this shocking event, and though I have in some degree, recovered my interest in it, the Colony will never be to me what it was before.'<note xml:id="fn83-282" n="25"><p>Letter to Capt. Nairne, 28 August 1842, 'William Curling Young: Letters and Notes 1840–2', compiled by Mary Young, J. C. Beaglehole Collection, Victoria University Library, Wellington, p. 224. In this manuscript, Mary Young transcribes a letter from Domett in which he writes of Curling Young's death being still fresh in the mind of the inhabitants of Nelson when he arrived: 'People of the Labouring Class often pass me in mourning for him.' Curling Young's time in Nelson is discussed in <name type="person" key="name-111284">Ruth M. Allan</name>, <hi rend="i">Nelson: A History of Early Settlement</hi> (Wellington: A. H. and A. W. Reed, 1965), p. 181.</p></note> More disasters followed: Domett fell in a river bed and broke his leg; this was an injury that affected him for the rest of his life. It is difficult not to read in Browning's response to this news the suggestion that Domett might have had a depressive personality:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n28" n="27"/>
        <quote>
          <p>I wish you had said more about yourself, and more encouragingly. But I take refuge now in what I used to deprecate once, your habit of painting everything <hi rend="i">en noir</hi>: as long as you can <hi rend="i">swim,</hi> for instance, how should you be 'crippled'?<note xml:id="fn84-283" n="26"><p>8 November 1843, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi> p. 95. This is borne out by later letters quoted by <name type="person" key="name-411427">Helen Blythe</name>, 'Paradise or Hell: <hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia,</hi> the New Zealand Colony, and Alfred Domett' in 'The Idea of Place', special issue of <hi rend="i">Australian-Canadian Studies,</hi> 18: 1–2 (2000) 113–28, though Blythe's interpretation differs from ours.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>But the news of the 'Wairau Massacre', as it was then called, suggested that matters could not be simply written off as a product of Domett's gloominess. A group of settlers from Nelson led by <name type="person" key="name-133811">Arthur Wakefield</name> clashed with Maori under <name type="person" key="name-400991">Te Rauparaha</name> and <name type="person" key="name-110528">Te Rangihaeata</name> over disputed land purchases beside the Wairau River. As <name key="name-005154" type="person">James Belich</name> puts it, 'in a confused fight, … 22 [settlers] were killed (some after surrendering) … Between two and six Maori were also killed, including <name type="person" key="name-110528">Te Rangihaeata</name>'s wife, <name type="person" key="name-411586">Te Rongo</name>.'<note xml:id="fn85-283" n="27"><p>Belich, <hi rend="i">Making Peoples</hi>, p. 205.</p></note> Browning writes:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>… how unutterably glad and thankful I and all your friends are, that you are out of the horrible story of the <hi rend="i">massacre.</hi> But what melancholy work for you — most of the poor fellows must have been your friends … <note xml:id="fn86-283" n="28"><p>8 January 1844, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 99–100.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Arnould, certainly, felt the emigration to have been ill conceived, though he conceded its initial attraction. He writes:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>To have asked you <hi rend="i">not to go</hi> would have been as wild and hopeless as to request the Spring tide with compliments to defer its daily flow; but now you have been, you have seen, you have learnt all that experience can teach, and I wager anything that in your heart of hearts you pronounce the whole thing a failure. Well, what is there to tie you with your thirty-three years of life to a damned dull collection of log huts in the Antipodes, while you might have a very decent room <hi rend="i">chez moi</hi> as long as you liked to stay — a year's pupillage in the law without payment of your 100 guineas.<note xml:id="fn87-283" n="29"><p>n.d., Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 81.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The irony was, of course, that the Wairau incident was the making of Domett in the colony. He wrote an account of the affair for a special supplement to the Nelson <hi rend="i">Examiner,</hi> and served as a representative taking the settlers' viewpoint to Auckland, a position that began his career as a politician and administrator. All this was beyond the understanding of <pb xml:id="n29" n="28"/>his friends, who characterised the colony and his life there not in terms of the exotic or adventurous, but as a site of small-town provincialism. Arnould writes:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Law at Nelson! — all the bitter, and none of the sweets which time and prescription, and sociality, and classicality of a sort, and <hi rend="i">lucri odor</hi>, help to wring out of London Law-Life!<note xml:id="fn88-283" n="30"><p>23 February 1845, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 109–10.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>He goes on to deprecate the very mention of 'something about a crop of potatoes, and net expenses, and loss — horrible!' Domett was certainly complicit in this representation, deploring 'the lounging shooting-jacket existence, Mrs Wray's … aesthetic tea, Miss Essex's piano, the brandy and whist-cum-cigar evenings'.<note xml:id="fn89-283" n="31"><p>Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 15.</p></note> 'You are right about that New Zealand life,' Arnould agrees, 'Camberwell with a dash of the Coal-Hole is the very living portraiture of the whole thing … 'tis the effigy of the place in its totality of seediness, stale tobaccoism, &amp; attorney clerkdom.'<note xml:id="fn90-283" n="32"><p>Maynard, <hi rend="i">Browning's Youth</hi>, pp. 17–18.</p></note> The contradictions do not seem to be acknowledged: is New Zealand provincial life in all its tedium, 'a damned dull collection of log huts in the Antipodes', or a savage massacre?</p>
        <p>Despite the distance, Domett's involvement in the literary affairs of his friends and British literary life continued; indeed, there is little sense in their letters of Domett's geographical isolation. The progress of <name key="name-404905" type="person">Dickens</name>'s <hi rend="i">Martin Chuzzlewit</hi> is referred to, and 'Locksley Hall' is discussed in detail.<note xml:id="fn91-283" n="33"><p>13 July 1842, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 40.</p></note> Browning sent Domett a two-volume edition of <name key="name-404993" type="person">Tennyson</name>, bound in Russian leather for the climate, and he seems to have read it carefully: 'I was very interested with all you said about Tennyson,' Browning comments in one of his letters.<note xml:id="fn92-283" n="34"><p>n.d., Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 84.</p></note> A poem written by Domett on his return to England pictures the colonial reading public, knowledgeable though in awe of London literary luminaries, disappointed and disillusioned on their return:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>'So far away so long — and now</l>
            <l>Returned to England? — Come with me!</l>
            <l>Some of our great "celebrities"</l>
            <l>You will be glad to see!'</l>
            <l>Carlyle — the Laureate — Browning — <hi rend="i">these!</hi></l>
            <l>These walking bipeds — Nay, you joke! —</l>
            <pb xml:id="n30" n="29"/>
            <l>Each wondrous power for thirty years</l>
            <l>O'er us head-downward folk</l>
            <l>Wrapt skylike, at the Antipodes, —</l>
            <l>Those common limbs — that common trunk!</l>
            <l>'Tis the Arab-Jinn who reached the clouds</l>
            <l>Into his bottle shrunk.</l>
            <l>The flashing Mind — the boundless Soul</l>
            <l>We felt ubiquitous, that mash</l>
            <l>Medullary or cortical —</l>
            <l>That six inch brain-cube! — Trash!<note xml:id="fn93-283" n="35"><p>Domett, <hi rend="i">Flotsam and Jetsam</hi>, p. 75.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>In return for the books, Domett sent Browning and Arnould New Zealand newspapers: 'I have received <hi rend="i">Examiners</hi> in abundance,' Browning writes,<note xml:id="fn94-283" n="36"><p>13 July 1843, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 126.</p></note> presumably appreciating not just the Nelson news but the fact that Domett was by now editor. 'Your newspapers — you feel how <hi rend="i">we</hi> all feel when they come to hand and heart. Surely the new dynasty will avail itself of your services,' he writes in 1846, as Domett's political ambitions grow.<note xml:id="fn95-283" n="37"><p>19 March 1846, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 122.</p></note> When Tom Arnold, Matthew's brother, met Domett in Wellington in 1848 he described him as 'of a passionate, fiery nature; full of suppressed energy; as proud as Lucifer … no dreamer, no waverer, but a fiery resolute man of action, capable of making his weight felt and his will prevail'.<note xml:id="fn96-283" n="38"><p>Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 25.</p></note></p>
        <p>Browning, left behind, had fantasies of escape. He wrote to Domett:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>I have a sort of notion you will come back some bright morning a dozen years hence and find me just gone — to Heaven, or Timbuctoo; and I give way a little to this fancy while I write, because it lets me write fully what, I dare say, I said niggardly enough — my real love for you … <note xml:id="fn97-283" n="39"><p>22 May 1842, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 33.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The literary political and personal scene seemed to him overwhelmingly dull and petty by comparison with the details of Domett's pioneer existence:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Here everything goes flatly on, except the fierce political reality
<pb xml:id="n31" n="30"/>(as it begins to be). Our poems, &amp;c., are poor child's play — and I do, without affectation, very often think of you, and your progress, and welfare, and return one not <hi rend="i">very</hi> distant day: — so that (I mean to say) while, out of the myriad things that <hi rend="i">couldbe</hi> written of, scarcely one seems worthier note [sic] than another, <hi rend="i">you</hi> cannot write about acorn-planting or house-building or bird-shooting without interesting me. <note xml:id="fn98-283" n="40"><p>13 July 1842, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 42–3.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Despite, or perhaps in contradiction to the characterisation of New Zealand as provincial, Browning can also express the idea that English literature needs the vigour of the colonial: 'we are dead asleep in literary things, and in great want of a "rousing word" (as the old Puritans phrase it) from New Zealand or any place <hi rend="i">out</hi> of this snoring dormitory,' he writes.<note xml:id="fn99-283" n="41"><p>15 May 1843, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 54.</p></note> The aridity of the intellectual climate is directly associated with place:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Here the vilest mill goes round and round; one quarterly has an article on Leibnitz, another on Spinosa, a third on Descartes. And outside the dry dust track is a strip of sand, and beyond — your country. <note xml:id="fn100-283" n="42"><p>15 May 1843, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 57.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Fantasising about emigration, Browning writes, 'New Zealand is still left me!'<note xml:id="fn101-283" n="43"><p>15 May 1843, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 56.</p></note> And while this never seems to have been anything more than whimsy, the language of the settler creeps into his writing as a metaphor for his own intellectual and creative dilemma:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>It seems disinspiriting for a man to hack away at trees in a wood, and at the end of his clearing come to rocks or the sea or whatever disappoints him as leading to nothing; but still, turn the man's face, point him to new trees and the true direction, and who will compare his power arising from experience with that of another who has been confirming himself all the time in the belief that chopping wood is incredible labour, and that the first blow he strikes will be sure to jar his arm to the shoulder without shaking a leaf on the lowest bough? I stand at present and wait like such a fellow as the first of these; if the real work should present itself to be done, I shall begin at once and in earnest… not having to learn first of all how to keep the <choice><orig>axe-<pb xml:id="n32" n="31"/>head</orig><reg>axehead</reg></choice> from flying back into my face; and if I stop in the middle, let the bad business of other years show that I was not idle nor altogether incompetent.<note xml:id="fn102-283" n="44"><p>13 July 1846, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 128</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The cure may not have been emigration, but, as it turns out, it certainly involved leaving England. In February 1845 he writes to Domett of 'some divine things by Miss Barrett', a much better known poet who had flatteringly included a reference to his pamphlet 'Bells and Pomegranates' in her poem 'Lady Geraldine's Courtship'.<note xml:id="fn103-283" n="45"><p>23 February 1845, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 113.</p></note> Their correspondence had begun in January, and in September 1846 they married and left for Italy. Sending letters from Italy to New Zealand was too difficult and though they heard of each other through Arnould, the friendship between Browning and Domett went into abeyance.<note xml:id="fn104-283" n="46"><p>Arnould's description of Barrett to Domett was surprisingly hostile: 'the <hi rend="i">soidisante</hi> invalid of seven years, once emancipated from paternal despotism, has had a wondrous revival, or rather a complete metamorphosis; walks, rides, eats and drinks like a young and healthy woman — in fact is a healthy woman of, I believe, some five and thirty — a little old — too old for Browning — but then one word covers all: they are in Love, who lends his own youth to everything', 30 November 1846, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 136. In fact Barrett was 40 years old.</p></note> In his 1848 poem 'The Guardian Angel', written and set in Italy, Browning remembers Domett:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>My love is here. Where are you, dear old friend?</l>
            <l>How rolls the Wairoa at your world's far end?</l>
            <l>This is Ancona, yonder is the sea.<note xml:id="fn105-283" n="47"><p><name key="name-110157" type="person">Robert Browning</name>, 'The Guardian Angel', <hi rend="i">Poetical Works</hi>, vol. 5, eds. Ian Jack and Robert Inglesfield (Oxford: Clarendon, 1995), p. 413. The editors are incorrect in identifying the Wairoa as the river of that name in Hawkes Bay. Browning is referring to the Wairoa near Nelson.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Domett wrote in 1864 after <name key="name-411395" type="person">Elizabeth Barrett Browning</name>'s death; though Browning did not answer, he remembered the letter and told Domett when they met again he could not bring himself to reply, saying 'it was too hard to begin'.<note xml:id="fn106-283" n="48"><p>1 March 1872, Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 46.</p></note></p>
        <p>Browning's poem 'Waring' was written soon after Domett's departure in 1842, and phrases from Browning's letters to him are echoed in the poem. Critics have stated that the main difference between Waring and Domett is that Waring has gone to Russia, not New Zealand, but careful reading of the poem shows this not to be the case. Waring has simply gone, and it is left to the narrator to imagine where he might be. 'Travels Waring East away'?<note xml:id="fn107-283" n="49"><p><name key="name-110157" type="person">Robert Browning</name>, 'Waring', <hi rend="i">Poetical Works,</hi> vol. 3, eds. Ian Jack and Rowena Fowler (Oxford: Clarendon, 1998), pp. 225-35.</p></note> Browning asks, as he constructs a bravura orientalist fantasy, consciously tongue-in-cheek. Imperialist narratives of a man venerated as a God, of '[h]ordes grown European-hearted / Millions of the wild made tame' suggest Waring's influence. Is he in India, an 'Avatar' in 'Vishnu-land'? Has he been seen in Moscow, walking 'the Kremlin's pavement bright / With serpentine and syenite' ? A welter of images and possible locations follows: the 'hailstone-beaten beach, 'myrrhy lands', 'the whirlblast to fierce Sythian strands'. Then <pb xml:id="n33" n="32"/>the Russian option is rejected — 'In Russia? Never! Spain were fitter!' Waring is imagined in 'grave Madrid / All fire and shine'. Or perhaps, after all, he is still in London working as a painter, or a playwright or poet. Wherever he is, he is needed:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Contrive, contrive</l>
            <l>To rouse us, Waring! Who's alive?</l>
            <l>Our men seem scarce in earnest now.</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>All of this is quite consciously nonsense, a pastiche of the exotic language of place. Browning cannot imagine Waring or Domett away, hence the absurdity of the imaginary destinations. Browning wrote to Domett:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>I could easily fancy you were no farther off than Brighton — not to say Exeter — all this while, so much of you is here, and there, and wherever I have been used to see, or think about you. <note xml:id="fn108-283" n="50"><p>13 December 1842, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 47.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Acorn planting and log huts simply don't supply a vivid enough picture, and certainly not one capable of poetic articulation. Browning wrote in puzzled tone: 'We two [Dowson and himself] went up our hills (what are <hi rend="i">your</hi> hills, now?) and talked about you.'<note xml:id="fn109-283" n="51"><p>5 March 1843, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 51.</p></note> At the end of the poem Waring becomes a mysterious absence, glimpsed on a passing boat off Trieste. The poem ends with a consoling though still fantastic note:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Oh, never star</l>
            <l>Was lost here, but it rose afar!</l>
            <l>Look East, where whole new thousands are!</l>
            <l>In Vishnu-land what Avatar!<note xml:id="fn110-284" n="52"><p>Browning, 'Waring', p. 235.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p><hi rend="c">In March</hi> 1872, <hi rend="c">Robert</hi> Browning, widowed, elderly, successful, wrote to a friend:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Waring came back the other day after thirty years' absence, the same as ever — nearly. He has been Prime Minister at New <pb xml:id="n34" n="33"/>Zealand for a year and a half, but gets tired, and returns home with a poem.<note xml:id="fn111-284" n="53"><p>Browning to <name type="person" key="name-411449">Isabella Blagden</name>, 30 March 1872, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett,</hi> p. 145.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The poem was <hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia,</hi><note xml:id="fn112-284" n="54"><p>The first version of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> subtitled <hi rend="i">A South-Sea Day-Dream</hi> was published by <name key="name-111064" type="organisation">Smith and Elder</name>, London, in 1872. The revised edition with the new subtitle <hi rend="i">A Dream of Two Lives</hi> was published by Keagan Paul, London, in 1883. Subsequent references are in the text.</p></note> in many ways Domett's <hi rend="i">Sordello.</hi> Domett arrived in London with the manuscript of the first version complete, in search of a publisher. Their friendship re-established (Domett's diary of these retirement years are a major source for Browning biographers) Browning suggested Domett try his own publishers, <name key="name-111064" type="organisation">Smith and Elder</name>. Domett wrote in his journal, 'Smith and Elder say Poems "won't pay"'.<note xml:id="fn113-284" n="55"><p>18 March 1872, Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 50.</p></note> Browning was consoling, slipping again into that metaphorical possession of Domett's colonial landscape, when he says, 'still, you that have managed rougher men, will you be brained absolutely by the tap of a publisher's paper-knife?'<note xml:id="fn114-284" n="56"><p>22 March 1872, Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 149.</p></note> Browning then suggested Murray, who declined, saying that he never published either poetry or sermons (Domett felt that his poem was 'a combination of both'), but Domett recorded his saying that 'if I had anything new about New Zealand to tell in prose he would be most happy to undertake it'.<note xml:id="fn115-284" n="57"><p>25 March 1872, Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary,</hi> p. 51.</p></note> Eventually Domett arranged for <name key="name-111064" type="organisation">Smith and Elder</name> to publish <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> at the author's expense. Domett sent a copy to Browning, who in reply praised the poem, noting its 'subtle yet clear writing about subjects of all others the most urgent for expression and the least easy for treatment' (a polite way, perhaps, of saying it was not easy to read) and noted the stylistic range and the way that Domett introduces Maori material — 'such treasures new and old of language, and such continuance of music in modes old and new'. There is perhaps a desperate note of suppressed hysteria, common among readers of <hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia,</hi> when he speaks of 'the affluence of illustration and the dexterity in bringing together to bear on the subject every possible aid from every conceivable quarter'.<note xml:id="fn116-284" n="58"><p>Perry, 'Waring', pp. 168–9.</p></note></p>
        <p>The first version of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> was subtitled <hi rend="i">A South-Sea Day-Dream.</hi> At 500 pages it was longer than <hi rend="i">Paradise Lost.</hi> Domett proceeded to use his English retirement to revise and enlarge this text, adding another four thousand lines in the second edition, published in 1883 with the new subtitle, <hi rend="i">A Dream of Two Lives</hi>. Domett sent a copy (of the shorter version) to <name key="name-404993" type="person">Tennyson</name>, the poet laureate, and records in his diary Lady Tennyson's saying to <name key="name-110157" type="person">Browning</name>, 'He [Tennyson] says your friend only wants limitation to be a very considerable poet.'<note xml:id="fn117-284" n="59"><p>9 January 1873, Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 69.</p></note> Domett sent a copy to Longfellow, who had anthologised Domett's poem 'A <pb xml:id="n35" n="34"/>Christmas Hymn'. The American poet also commented on the poem's scope:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>There is ample space in it to move and breathe. It reminds me of the great pictures of the old masters, and of what a Western woman said, when she first saw the ocean; 'Well, I am glad at last to see enough of something.'<note xml:id="fn118-284" n="60"><p>7 September 1878, Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 223. Domett says: 'While he has a quiet hit at the unconscionable length of the poem, in other respects his opinion seems sufficiently grateful.'</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The <hi rend="i">Spectator</hi> praised the poem's 'power, buoyancy, intellectual subtlety' and 'vigorous and vivid sketches of modern doubts and faiths', although there was perhaps a barb in its opinion that there was 'picture enough in this book to make a great many poems' and it closed with an ambiguous conclusion that '[n]o one who really understands the book can help thoroughly enjoying it'.<note xml:id="fn119-284" n="61"><p>Perry, 'Waring', p. 179.</p></note> It was reviewed in the <hi rend="i">Sunday Times,</hi> the <hi rend="i">Civil Service Gazette,</hi> the <hi rend="i">Literary Churchman</hi>, the <hi rend="i">Illustrated London News</hi> and the <hi rend="i">Manchester Guardian</hi>. <name type="person" key="name-411338">Douglas Sladen</name> in his introduction to <hi rend="i">A Century of Australian Song</hi> (1888) described it as 'the principle achievement of Australasia in poetry' and Domett as 'a writer whom it is as impossible to represent fairly in selections as it would be to represent the Iliad or the <hi rend="i">De rerum Natura</hi>'.<note xml:id="fn120-284" n="62"><p><name type="person" key="name-411338">Douglas Sladen</name>, <hi rend="i">A Century of Australian Song</hi> (London: Walter Scott, 1888), pp. 6–7.</p></note> The <hi rend="i">Chicago Times</hi> praised it, even though the reviewer thought it was set in India. Despite this, and despite the melodrama of the poem's plot, two discussions of <hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia,</hi> by <name type="person" key="name-208046">William Gisborne</name> in 1897 and <name type="person" key="name-411405">Frederick Kenyon</name> in 1906, suggest that the poem succeeded in persuading most contemporary readers of its faithfulness to particularity of place. Gisborne described it as 'a comprehensive and accurate record of natural history, of scenery, and of Aboriginal life in New Zealand'.<note xml:id="fn121-284" n="63"><p><name type="person" key="name-208046">William Gisborne</name>, <hi rend="i">New Zealand Rulers and Statesmen from 1840 to 1897</hi>, rev. ed. (London: Sampson Low Marston, 1897), p. 116.</p></note> Kenyon wrote:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>[<hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>] is the epic of New Zealand, not merely because its scene is laid there, but because its finest and most attractive passages are those which describe the romantic scenery of the islands (including the wonderful, and now lost, Pink and White Terraces) and the customs and mythology of their native inhabitants.<note xml:id="fn122-284" n="64"><p>Kenyon, <hi rend="i">Browning and Domett</hi>, p. 18.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Certainly, Domett was at pains to display his ethnographical knowledge of Maori language, custom, history and lore. There are explanatory notes, a guide to pronunciation, and appendices on the <pb xml:id="n36" n="35"/>Maori 'waiata or native songs' (which are taken from Grey's 1853 <hi rend="i">Ko nga moteatea, me nga hakirarao nga Maori),</hi> legends (with acknowledgements to Grey's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi> [1835]), and 'Natural Objects' (trees and shrubs, plants and insects). In this, the poem resembles <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> with its opening insistence on truth: 'Who believes me shall behold / The man… Only believe me. Ye believe?'<note xml:id="fn123-284" n="65"><p><hi rend="i">Sordello</hi>, Browning, <hi rend="i">Poetical Works,</hi> vol. 2 (Oxford: Clarendon, 1984), eds. Ian Jack and Margaret Smith, p. 195.</p></note> Browning's 1891 biographer, Mrs Sutherland Orr, describes Browning preparing to write <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> by consulting thirty books in the British museum,<note xml:id="fn124-284" n="66"><p>Browning, <hi rend="i">Poetical Works</hi>, v. 2, p. 174.</p></note> part of what a critic describes as Browning's 'general effort … to ground poetic perception on documentary truth on a scale not usually attempted in literature except in the historical and the realistic novel of the nineteenth century'.<note xml:id="fn125-284" n="67"><p><name type="person" key="name-411567">Roger Sharrock</name>, 'Browning and History', <hi rend="i">Robert Browning</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-411292">Isobel Armstrong</name> (London: G. Bell and Son, 1974), p. 77.</p></note> This may not have added to the success of either <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> or <hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia:</hi> <name type="person" key="name-411452">James Russell Lowell</name> said of <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> that '[i]t was a fine poem before the author wrote it'.<note xml:id="fn126-284" n="68"><p>DeVane, <hi rend="i">Browning Handbook</hi>, p. 77.</p></note></p>
        <p>More acute local critics recognised <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>'s place in British rather than local literature: <name type="person" key="name-207956">James Fitzgerald</name> thanked Domett for sending him a copy of the 1883 version, noted that he had read the 1872 version twice and was looking forward to reading it for the third time, and called Domett 'a true Browningite [believing] in nothing but "the Soul and God"'. He situates the poem's argument in <name type="person" key="name-411582">T. H. Huxley</name>'s materialist philosophy and <name type="person" key="name-411344">Edwin Arnold</name>'s poem 'The Light of Asia'.<note xml:id="fn127-284" n="69"><p><name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name> papers, MS-Papers-1632-2, ATL.</p></note> In 1901 <name type="person" key="name-207731">James Cowan</name> wrote: 'Ranolf was Domett himself, a lay-figure on which to hang his Browning-like views on man and the infinite.'<note xml:id="fn128-284" n="70"><p>Quoted in Perry, 'Waring', p. 176.</p></note> Similarly, despite his research, Browning wrote of <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi>: 'The historical decoration was purposely of no more importance than a background requires; and my stress lay on the incidents in the development of a soul: little else is worth study.'<note xml:id="fn129-284" n="71"><p>DeVane, <hi rend="i">Browning Handbook</hi>, p. 73.</p></note></p>
        <p>Essentially <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> is not about New Zealand any more than Browning's <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> is about Italy or his 'Waring' about Russia or Spain. As the subtitle of its first edition describes it, it is a 'South-Sea Day-Dream', part of that fictional construction of exotic place; it is Maoriland, a fantasy alternative version of New Zealand, the modern progressive colony. Domett's Maoriland is a literary place, archaic space, peopled by the ghosts of a now dying race, warriors, maidens, and tohunga, in settings sublime and exotic, all configured by the conventions of European Romanticism and its nineteenth-century modifications, from Rousseau to Ossian to Ruskin to the Celtic Revival. Its relationship to modern New Zealand was that of self-justifying <pb xml:id="n37" n="36"/>myth. Maori were ruled out of contention as owners of the new colony not because of their putative barbarity or racial inferiority — although Domett sees them as both barbarous and racially inferior — but because of their location in the past. Despite his obvious distaste for Maori in his political life, Domett can display Maori in <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> as noble, brave, beautiful, and seductive, because they are carefully hermetically sealed in an invented past. Ranolf can even, after misgivings and near disaster, marry Amohia and take her back to England: as he can visit and leave Maoriland, so she, by virtue of his love and approval, and licensed by romance conventions, can renounce her place there and become his wife in the world of the present. Maori knowledge of the world, of religion and philosophy, can be accorded space and respect in the poem, as it operates only within the circumscribed parameters of Ranolf's overarching and Browningesque account of European systems of knowledge.</p>
        <p>As Browning in Camberwell invents medieval Italy as a stage for his metaphysics, so in <hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia,</hi> Domett conjures up a world as far removed from the colonial life he experienced as fact is from fiction. Thus his work fitted into the colonists' project by which the 'damned dull collection of log huts in the Antipodes', the potato harvest, and the painfully provincial sociality, cut only by random and bleakly incomprehensible tragedy, could be transformed and safely re-presented to the world as the mysterious, intricate, romantic and exotically seductive realm of Maoriland.</p>
        <p><hi rend="c">The Plot of</hi><hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> is relatively straightforward. Ranolf, a young Briton (in spite of his iconic Englishness, the details of his parentage suggest a Scots background) is shipwrecked off the coast of New Zealand, saved by the local Maori tribe, and meets and falls in love with Amohia, the daughter of the Rotorua chief, Tangi-Moana. Kangapo, the conniving tohunga, observes Amohia's love for Ranolf, and sees that it will interfere with his plans to marry her off for strategic purposes, so arranges to have Ranolf kidnapped. Ranolf is rescued by Amohia who arranges his escape to an island; she learns of her imminent marriage, and swims across the lake to join him. They flee through the bush, returning to Rotorua in time to take part in a battle <pb xml:id="n38" n="37"/>between Tangi's forces and those various tribal enemies stirred up by Kangapo. Tangi is killed, but Ranolf leads a party into the enemy camp to capture Kangapo. Despite this excitement, Ranolf grows restless with his life among such savage strangers, longs to return to England, but worries about Amohia's place there. Amohia, for her part, interprets his melancholy as weariness of her. Peace is established between the warring tribes, and the question of Amohia's marriage is again raised. She decides to flee, in part to release Ranolf from his obligations to her. She encounters Kangapo who tries to capture her, but in the ensuing struggle he falls into a pool of hot mud and is killed. Amohia falls — or jumps — into a river, is carried along for a time, and is cast up, seemingly drowned. When Ranolf is told of this, he is beside himself with grief and guilt, but then Amohia reappears. They are reunited, and she explains the misapprehension surrounding her supposed death. They board a ship for England.</p>
        <p>In spite of a lack of subplots, Domett takes 150,000 lines to tell his story. He is not unaware of his prolixity:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Then pardon us, although</l>
            <l>Beguiled, dear Reader, at this stage too long,</l>
            <l>(Alas for sins of inartistic Song!)</l>
            <l>O prithee pardon, if with little skill</l>
            <l>We fling these scraps together — skip who will!<note xml:id="fn130-284" n="72"><p>Elsewhere, a long descriptive passage of 'moving mountains and still Main' is curtailed by the admission, 'In brief, dear tortured Reader — it was near / The dawn' (473).</p></note> (69)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>There are long and graphic descriptions of the landscape in which the poem is set, the thermal region of Rotorua, 'this remote sweet wilderness, / This Life-deserted, Life-desiring land' (79), including passages describing thermal geysers, boiling mud pools, the native bush, and the Pink and White Terraces.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-405334">Patrick Brantlinger</name> points out that 'the "mysterious Orient" seems to the early Tennyson a daydream realm of ahistorical exotic and erotic pleasures, locked away in a charming past that bears no immediate relation to the concerns of modern, progressive, real Europe'.<note xml:id="fn131-284" n="73"><p><name type="person" key="name-405334">Patrick Brantlinger</name>, <hi rend="i">Rule of Darkness: British Literature and Imperialism 1830–1914</hi> (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1988), p. 9.</p></note> <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> is constructed in a similar fashion. The immediate and the actual are pushed into the past and the fantastic and invented elements are moved to the foreground: '[W]e pause — we pale before it, / Fairest reader — that soft splendour!' (252). Domett employs the somewhat exhausted language of the European sublime:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n39" n="38"/>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… these glades</l>
            <l>And glens and lustre-smitten shades,</l>
            <l>Where trees of tropic beauty rare</l>
            <l>With graceful spread and ample swell</l>
            <l>Uprose … (7)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>But it is invigorated by the strangeness and particularity of the New Zealand landscape:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Aye! in this realm of seeming rest,</l>
            <l>What sights you met and sounds of dread!</l>
            <l>Calcareous caldrons, deep and large</l>
            <l>With geysers hissing to their marge;</l>
            <l>Sulphureous fumes that spout and blow;</l>
            <l>Columns and cones of boiling snow;</l>
            <l>And sable lazy-bubbling pools</l>
            <l>Of sputtering mud that never cools … (7)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>It is, says Domett, as if'Green Paradise were flung over Hell' (8).</p>
        <p>Domett cannot wholly retreat from the present into the seductions of myth. His problem is that he is not as removed from the actual as Browning or Tennyson. Browning researched <hi rend="i">Sordello</hi> while sitting in the Reading Room of the British Museum. While he was writing his vast epic, Domett was actively involved in the running of the colony, dealing with actual rather than mythical Maori. 'Everybody likes Mr Domett; everyone admires his vigorous, cross-grained, charming, cantankerous mind,' wrote the Christchurch <hi rend="i">Press.</hi><note xml:id="fn132-284" n="74"><p>16 January 1864; quoted in <name type="person" key="name-411342">Edmund Bohan</name>, <hi rend="i">Blest Madman: Fitzgerald of Canterbury</hi> (Christchurch: Canterbury University Press, 1998), p. 244.</p></note> His special area of expertise was in land matters and he made his reputation as a vocal agitator for adopting a non-humanitarian stance towards Maori and for promoting extreme land confiscations — 'the loudest rattle in the land', as the <hi rend="i">Press</hi> put it.<note xml:id="fn133-284" n="75"><p>14 March 1863; quoted in Bohan, <hi rend="i">Blest Madman,</hi> p. 229.</p></note> As he pointed out in a petition, the Land Question was the Native Question.<note xml:id="fn134-284" n="76"><p><name type="person" key="name-209333">Jean Stevenson</name> ['Adroit'], 'Alfred Domett: His Life and Work', M.A. thesis, University of New Zealand, 1933, p. 41.</p></note> He argued there that '[t]he only true humanity would be to make … [the natives] amenable to British laws'. Domett's poem thus has a contradictory relation to his public life. In dealing with actual Maori he was punitive and racist even by the standards of the time. He writes:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n40" n="39"/>
        <quote>
          <p>The uncertainty then of boundaries, the mixed and complicated nature of the relations between chiefs and individuals as to ownership, but much more, the unchanged character of the natives, their subtlety, cunning, cupidity, and perfect disregard for truth in deed and word — for of these qualities, whatever excellences they are coupled with, and these are many, there can be no doubt, exemplified as they have been in frequent sales of land belonging to other natives, re-sales of land already parted with, and false assertions on the investigation of them — these causes have conspired to produce the dissatisfaction and delay respecting claims justly founded and purchases made with liberality and good faith.<note xml:id="fn135-284" n="77"><p>Quoted in Stevenson, 'Alfred Domett', p. 27.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Domett held that Maori understanding of property rights was primitive and that mana meant simply 'might is right'.<note xml:id="fn136-284" n="78"><p>Stevenson, 'Alfred Domett', p. 116.</p></note> Hence the vigorous prosecution of the wars against Maori over land was justified. As an improver, convinced that empire's justifying mission was to make land productive and profitable, he wrote, 'the rights of the aborigines to land, of the capabilities of which they cannot avail themselves, are not to be considered of any great value or entitled to much respect.'<note xml:id="fn137-284" n="79"><p>Quoted in Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary</hi>, p. 16.</p></note> The land, he asserted, belongs to those who have 'skill to use it best and strength to hold it fastest'.<note xml:id="fn138-284" n="80"><p>Quoted in Horsman, <hi rend="i">Diary,</hi> p. 18.</p></note> Yet in his literary treatment of Maori, he chooses to return to a world before settlement had begun in earnest, the close of <name key="name-121371" type="person">Maning</name>'s '<name key="name-121372" type="work">Old New Zealand</name>', when '[t]he white man's creed — the potent spell / Of civilized communion had begun / Their work about the borders of the land' (90). He does so in order not so much to present a nostalgic version of a vanishing traditional Maori world, as Maning does, but to use that setting as a figure of the premodern,
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… days when Nature — ere discharmed,</l>
            <l>Undeified by Science — swarmed</l>
            <l>With bright Divinities … (215)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>Leonard Bell asks, 'Why were there so many images romanticising Maori at a time when government policy and the dominant ideology looked forward to the end of a distinctive Maori culture and the incorporation of Maori into European structures? '<note xml:id="fn139-284" n="81"><p><name key="name-400595" type="person">Leonard Bell</name>, <hi rend="i">Colonial Constructs: European Images of Maori 1840–1914</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1992), p. 3.</p></note> The extent to which <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> can be related to a local particularity is arguable. <pb xml:id="n41" n="40"/>As Bell argues, all colonial representations of Maori were conventional, even if those conventions were at times contradictory:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>European artists formulated multiple, at times seemingly conflicting 'views' of Maori people, culture, and history. For instance, Maori could be presented as savages existing at a primitive stage of social development. Maori could be presented as romantic beings, as noble, as ignoble, as relics of antiquity, as exotic curiosities, as picturesque, as hostile, as friendly or deferential, as objects of desire or display, as participants in a spectacle, as members of a dying race, as ethnological specimens, as marketable commodities, as antipodean peasants.<note xml:id="fn140-284" n="82"><p>Bell, <hi rend="i">Colonial Constructs,</hi> p. 4. There was a standard stereotype of 'the primitive'. <name type="person" key="name-411288">Andrew Wawn</name> describes the Viking in nineteenth-century writing in terms that parallels Maori representations: 'variously buchaneering, triumphalist, defiant, confused, disillusioned, unbiddable, disciplined, elaborately pagan, austerely pious, relentlessly jolly, or self-destructively sybaritic. They are merchant adventurers, mercenary soldiers, pioneering colonists, pitiless raiders, self-sufficient farmers, cutting edge naval technologists, primitive democrats, psychopathic berserks, ardent lovers and complicated poets.' <name type="person" key="name-411288">Andrew Wawn</name>, <hi rend="i">The Vikings and the Victorians: Inventing the Old North in Nineteenth-Century Britain</hi> (Cambridge and New York: D. S. Brewer, 2000), p. 4.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Belich delineates the colonial categories of Maori as grey (declining or dying), black (unsalvageably savage), red (ferocious, formidable), brown (natural subordinates, comic and unimprovable), green (Nature's gentry, at one with their environment) and white (almost European).<note xml:id="fn141-285" n="83"><p>Belich, <hi rend="i">Making Peoples,</hi> p. 21.</p></note> Domett has three main kinds: unredeemably savage; recalcitrant but admirable; and salvageable. The more salvageable, the more mythical.</p>
        <p>Amohia is the most mythically conceived to the extent that one critic interprets her appearance at the end of the poem as an apparition.<note xml:id="fn142-285" n="84"><p><name type="person" key="name-411427">Helen Blythe</name>, 'Paradise or Hell', pp. 113–28.</p></note> She is described in terms taken from <name key="name-110286" type="person">Shelley</name>'s orientalist works and <name key="name-404993" type="person">Tennyson</name>'s Arthurian heroines: she is associated in her beauty and proud demeanour with classical figures of legend, with Boadicea, and with the submissiveness and docility of <name key="name-110284" type="person">Milton</name>'s prelapsarian Eve. She lacks the distasteful markers of the savage: although she has 'tempting, twisting lips', 'no stain / Of tattoo had turned [them] azure' (17). Her accent is 'liquid': she calls Ranolf 'Ranoro', which sounds Italian. She is, says Domett, '[l]ike and unlike — such counterpart / And contrast to that deathless dream of Art'. That her name is a near anagram of Hinemoa points to Domett's local sources. Domett suggests that Hinemoa is Amohia's 'own great Ancestress' (165). Amohia is an heroic swimmer, as was the legendary Hinemoa, and is associated with Mokoia Island, Hinemoa's haunt. As Bell points out, the legend of Hinemoa and Tutanekai was well known by the late 1870s not only in New Zealand but even in Britain, mainly by way of Grey's <hi rend="i">Polynesian Mythology.</hi><note xml:id="fn143-285" n="85"><p>Bell, <hi rend="i">Colonial Constructs,</hi> pp. 140–3. Bell is discussing an 1879 painting, 'Hinemoa: A Maori Maiden' by <name type="person" key="name-207642">Nicholas Chevalier</name>.</p></note></p>
        <p>The Hinemoa story is the most famous of the Europeanised legends of the Maori, perhaps because it allows the Pakeha reader a glimpse <pb xml:id="n42" n="41"/>into an imagined Maori erotic. Versions of the story are ubiquitous in late colonial writing, even in a 1906 sketch by <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, 'Summer Idylle'. <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> differs from its source in that the couple are Maori and Pakeha, and in the sense the reader has that Ranolf, 'Supreme Civilisation's tender heir' (151), is more interested in talking to (or at) Amohia than disporting himself with her. Rather than being purely erotic, Amohia represents the beautiful, romantic associations of Maori culture, and this is being rescued and redeemed from the unacceptable, unassimilable savage elements. Significantly, Amohia, the assimilable Maori, is literally drawn from myth rather than being a representation of reality. Assimilation is figured by the romance plot, in which marriage is both conquest and possession.</p>
        <p>Domett's second category is that of the recalcitrant but engaging Maori, and is represented by Tangi-Moana, whose chiefly authority is a version of that of the British aristocracy; indeed, Domett calls Tangi and his warrior companions 'unkempt Aristocrats' (89):</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>His many merits how shall we repeat?</l>
            <l>In all that most adorns a Chief, complete.</l>
            <l>Highborn — of ancient perfect pedigree,</l>
            <l>The carved and saw-notched stick, his family-tree</l>
            <l>And roll heraldic, where each tooth expressed</l>
            <l>A male progenitor, concisely showed</l>
            <l>How still through these his lineage proud had flowed … (88)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>If Amohia is readily assimilable, indeed, marriageable, Tangi is resistant yet not ignoble. He is still in a state of savagery, but near the pinnacle of the carefully graded Victorian imperial racial ladder. His warrior status locates him within the discourses of European romanticism, the noble savage inhabiting a world where courage and honour are terms not yet debased by modernity.<note xml:id="fn144-285" n="86"><p>This looks forward to Goldie's portraits, although by then a consciousness of their fabrication was stronger.</p></note> His courageous death in battle entitles him to entry into a Maori Valhalla:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>He had his Heaven, be sure; where warriors brave</l>
            <l>Found all the luxuries their rude tastes would crave … (415)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Tangi compares the old Maori ways with Christianity, 'our dark world of chance and change' (184). His contempt for the Christian doctrine <pb xml:id="n43" n="42"/>of damnation, and for a deity that would delight in pain echoes the arguments of many doubting Victorians. <name type="person" key="name-121361">Charles Darwin</name> wrote: 'I cannot persuade myself that a beneficent and omnipotent God would have designedly created Ichneumonidae with the express intention of their feeding within the living bodies of caterpillars, or that a cat would play with mice.'<note xml:id="fn145-285" n="87"><p>The Life and Letters of Charles Darwin, ed. <name type="person" key="name-411408">Francis Darwin</name>, 2 vols (New York: D. Appleton and Co., 1896), I, p. 554–5.</p></note> In a manner that reflects Domett's own negative feelings towards institutionalised religion, 'the leaden links / Of dogmas stereotyped — creeds cut-and-dry / And double dry' (66), Maori spirituality is distinguished from the social practices of religion: the 'springs of spiritual truth sublime' as opposed to the 'dams and dykes of narrow Creeds' (204). Thus the utterly unredeemable Maori in the poem is the tohunga, whose superstitious and devious practice is contrasted with the natural spirituality of Tangi and Amohia. Kangapo the tohunga is not only a thaumaturge (spirit-raiser) and a fraud but also a ruthless political manipulator possessed of Jesuitical cunning. His power of tapu, 'the basis of their savage Church and State' (100), is specifically compared to that of the Catholic priesthood:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>The world of Spirits was their dumb Police,</l>
            <l>And Ghosts enforced their lightest Laws. (101)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>In contrast to the uncanny sublime of the landscape, Maori society and culture in general are seen not in a romantic light but as savage and degraded:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>What dwarfish forms those ponderous heads upbear:</l>
            <l>Their crooked tortoise-legs, club-curved and short;</l>
            <l>Their hands, like toasting-forks or tridents prest</l>
            <l>Against each broad and circle-fretted breast … (144)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>What Ranolf admires and becomes absorbed in are the legendary renditions, by Amohia and others, of Maori myth, cosmolgy and metaphysics, which speak in a particular way to his own preoccupations. The bulk of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>, what modern readers find indigestible and Victorian readers praised, consists of the philosophical discussions and meditations of Ranolf, a 'sailor-student' akin, as <name type="person" key="name-120807">Dennis McEldowney</name> notes, to Arnold's scholar-gypsy.<note xml:id="fn146-285" n="88"><p><name type="person" key="name-120807">Dennis McEldowney</name>, 'The Unbridled Bridal Pair: "Ranolf and Amohia"', <hi rend="i">Landfall,</hi> 22 no. 4 (December 1968), p. 377. McEldowney points out that in fact '[Domett's] "sailor-student" … hardly shares the concerns of the scholar gypsy but Domett may have sought some credence from the verbal similarity'.</p></note> Indeed, the plot of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> and the descriptions of place are subsumed under Ranolf's subjective <pb xml:id="n44" n="43"/>and to a great extent unresolved musings. Partly, these concern the nineteenth-century problem of doubt versus belief: 'We <hi rend="i">ground</hi> on those mudbanks of Doubt,' he laments. But his instincts, though they are firmly non-sectarian, are not entirely to reject belief: '<hi rend="i">What need of Temples</hi>', he asks:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… All around</l>
            <l>Through Earth's expanse, through Heaven's profound,</l>
            <l>A conscious Spirit, beauty-crowned,</l>
            <l>A visible glory breathes and breaks,</l>
            <l>And of these mountains, moors and lakes</l>
            <l>A Holiest of the Holies Makes! (61)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Ranolf's (and Domett's) stance is Darwinian and triumphalist. He states:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… all creatures — foul or fair</l>
            <l>One universal endless progress share;</l>
            <l>In their procession headed by mankind … (5)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p><hi rend="c">George Bornstein Writes</hi> of the way in which the Romantic lyric's organic relation between the speaker and nature was, in Victorian poetry, infused by 'linguistic self-consciousness' and 'textual defensiveness': while the Romantic poet strives to minimise the self-division inherent in the relationship, the Victorian exacerbates it.<note xml:id="fn147-285" n="89"><p><name type="person" key="name-411413">George Bornstein</name>, <hi rend="i">Poetic Remaking the Art of Browning, Yeats and Pound</hi> (University Park: Penn State University Press, 1988), p. 39–40.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-411292">Isobel Armstrong</name> characterises this as a doubleness, where the poem combines a sense of both 'unified selfhood and fracturing self awareness': 'It draws attention to the epistemology which governs the construction of the self and its relationships to the cultural conditions in which those relationships are made.'<note xml:id="fn148-285" n="90"><p><name type="person" key="name-411292">Isobel Armstrong</name>, <hi rend="i">Victorian Poetry: Poetry, Poetics and Politics</hi> (London: Routledge, 1993), p. 13.</p></note> Those relationships are characteristically unstable. As Warwick Slinn observes, 'speakers in Victorian poems rarely find the palpable end or closure that would ensure aesthetic order and cultural or personal meaningfulness.'<note xml:id="fn149-285" n="91"><p><name type="person" key="name-411341">E. Warwick Slinn</name>, 'Experimental Form in Victorian Poetry', <hi rend="i">The Cambridge Companion to Victorian Poetry,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-411479">Joseph Bristow</name> (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2000), p. 48.</p></note> Thus the Maoriland setting of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>, infused with a sense of distance and strangeness, beautiful and terrible but also unsettlingly wrong and subjectively <pb xml:id="n45" n="44"/>nightmarish, becomes an objective correlative of Ranolf's state of mind. Although the plot is ostensibly resolved by the mechanisms of romance, the reunion of the lovers seems arbitrary. The couple's return to Britain is an admission by Domett of the fragility of the New Zealand setting and of its failure to resolve either Ranolf and Amohia's mutual misgivings or Ranolf's attempt at intellectual totalising.</p>
        <p>The intellectual totalising of Domett's poem — the attempt to contain the fracturing universe of high Victorian thought — was a not unusual colonial activity. The critic <name key="name-411857" type="person">Rukmini Bhaya Nair</name> writes:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>During the period of the consolidation of the East India Company, the British in India produced surprisingly large quantities of one commodity that could not be traded — poetry … questions of value and fetish [are] raised by such prized, yet priceless goods. Why should a nascent colonising culture, confident of both its mercantile and military prowess, expend so much labour on the production of such apparently unsalable goods and services?<note xml:id="fn150-285" n="92"><p><name key="name-411857" type="person">Rukmini Bhaya Nair</name>, <hi rend="i">Lying on the Postcolonial Couch: the Idea of Indifference</hi> (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2002), p. 5. Nair writes of 'the complex poetics of early colonialism, during which time buccaneering instincts were locked in a reflexive struggle to turn themselves into the image of bureaucratic respectability' and the consequent 'transformations of subjectivity and profession', p. 3.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Nair implies that poetry is a form of dilettante experience at odds with the world of commerce and colonial authority, but this is arguable. Colonial poetry was a part of public as well as private discourse, not so much a commodity in itself, but a means of organisation and classification for both the world of the mind — or as Domett and Browning would have put it, the Soul — and the commodified world of empire. This is the aspect of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> that produced admiring interest in Victorian readers and still unsettles its few modern readers, sensitive to questions of appropriation. <name type="person" key="name-411592">Thomas Richards</name> has written of the project of empire as the collection of knowledge, of the business of empire as the control and ordering of a multitude of facts:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>From all over the globe the British collected information about the countries they were adding to their map. They surveyed and they mapped. They took censuses, produced statistics. They made vast lists of birds. Then they shoved the data they had collected into a shifting series of classifications.<note xml:id="fn151-285" n="93"><p><name type="person" key="name-411592">Thomas Richards</name>, <hi rend="i">The Imperial Archive: Knowledge and the Fantasy of Empire</hi> (London: Verso, 1993), p. 3.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Given this excess, the fantasy of colonial literature was the text that <pb xml:id="n46" n="45"/>would contain and make coherent the imperial experience. From the Rev. Casaubon in <name type="person" key="name-405283">George Eliot</name>'s <hi rend="i">Middlemarch</hi> with his inevitably unfinished work <hi rend="i">The Key to All Mythologies</hi> to McIntosh Jellaludin in <name key="name-122800" type="person">Kipling</name>'s story, 'To be Filed for Reference', whose book explaining India turns out to be merely 'a big bundle, wrapped in the tail of a petticoat, of old sheets of miscellaneous notepaper, all numbered and covered with fine cramped writing',<note xml:id="fn152-285" n="94"><p><name type="person" key="name-122800">Rudyard Kipling</name>, 'To Be Filed for Reference' (1888), <hi rend="i">Plain Tales from the Hills</hi> (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1987), p. 240.</p></note> it was a project frequently figured in terms of failure. The colonial poet could nonetheless aspire to an essential role as collector, recorder, or scholarly elucidator of local and indigenous material. The Victorian poem, with its formal, organising rhetoric and unifying textuality, acted as an interpretive archive for that knowledge. The indigenous owners of the material are visible and acknowledged, but are held within the colonial frame. As <name key="name-120575" type="person">Gibbons</name> writes:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Even though the indigenous people are imprisoned within the texts, and their traditions distorted by being reduced from oral performance to print, nevertheless they are accorded a participatory role within the text, and thus in the historical sequences. Moreover, the textualisation of traditions is in effect a demonstration that indigenous traditions have a place within the discourse. Once the indigenous people were located in the textual world as participants, and their traditions were accorded status within the discourse, they could not be erased.<note xml:id="fn153-285" n="95"><p><name key="name-120575" type="person">Peter Gibbons</name>, 'Non-fiction', <hi rend="i">OH,</hi> p. 61</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The ur-text for all this ethnographic epic literature was the work of the Scottish poet Ossian, supposedly third century, and (scholarly opinion varied) either collected, recorded and translated by <name type="person" key="name-401895">James Macpherson</name>, or completely invented by Macpherson in the 1760s.<note xml:id="fn154-285" n="96"><p>For a fuller discussion, see <name type="person" key="name-411407">Fiona Stafford</name>, <hi rend="i">The Sublime Savage: A Study of James Macpherson and the Poems of Ossian</hi> (Edinburgh: Edinburgh University Press, 1988).</p></note> The impetus behind Ossian and his imitators has been described as the 'invention of tradition', that response to modernity by which national and cultural identity is manufactured by means of a narrative of the past in whose authority and direct veracity the audience is asked to believe. Hence the ethnographic detail. Macpherson's collection of Ossian became a landmark of Scottish culture, and was a common emigration present to settlers.<note xml:id="fn155-285" n="97"><p>An example of this is discussed in <name type="person" key="name-123195">Jane Stafford</name>, 'Immeasurable Abysses and Living Books: Oral Literature and Victorian Poetics', <hi rend="i">Bulletin of the Bibliographical Society of Australia and New Zealand,</hi> spec. issue: 'Books and Empire: Textual Production, Distribution and Consumption in Postcolonial Countries', eds. <name type="person" key="name-411396">Elizabeth Webby</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411553">Paul Eggert</name>, 28 nos. 1, 2 (2004), pp. 161–71.</p></note> Ossian's poems — ancient, heroic, authentically primitive — defined Scottish nationality, and served as an antidote to the bustling modernity of the new colony. Their epic seriousness would be an appropriate guide for the new life.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n47" n="46"/>
        <p>Writing creates rather than reflects reality. That Ossian's work is now recognised to be a forgery and a fabrication, the product of Macpherson's Romantic imagination rather than, as he purported it to be, a work of scholarly collection, did not matter to the many Scottish immigrants throughout the empire who carried his text in their cabin trunks. Ossian represented, by its fraudulent manufacture, as much as by those fragments of genuine traditional poetry Macpherson had included, not only a Romantic response to the problems of the modern, but also nostalgia for a Scottish nation, albeit one non-existent outside the novels of Scott, as well as the invention of a set of traditions by which nationhood could be forged, or at least imagined. Peter Gibbons has spoken of the late nineteenth century in New Zealand as a time when '[t]he "native-born" colonists were trying to depict themselves as the indigenous people'.<note xml:id="fn156-286" n="98"><p>Gibbons, 'Non-fiction', <hi rend="i">OH,</hi> p. 55.</p></note> What better way of doing this than to represent the actual indigenous in those terms that you confidently owned. Ossianic Maori became a feature of New Zealand colonial literature, consumed by the New Zealand reading public, and by a British readership agog for adventures of empire.</p>
        <p>The Romantic elevation of the primitive fed into a sense that modernity had obliterated all trace of the past, save for the fast-vanishing oral record; the epic is a heroic story in an unheroic age: as Arnold says in 'The Scholar Gipsy', it is counter to
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… this strange disease of modern life,</l>
            <l>With its sick hurry, its divided aims,</l>
            <l>Its heads o'ertax'd, its palsied hearts …</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>The primitive integrity of these texts would, it was thought, act as an antidote for
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Light half-believers of our casual creeds,</l>
            <l>Who never deeply felt, nor clearly will'd,</l>
            <l>Whose insight never has born fruit in deeds,</l>
            <l>Whose vague resolves never have been fulfill'd …<note xml:id="fn157-286" n="99"><p><name type="person" key="name-411537">Matthew Arnold</name>, <hi rend="i">Poetical Works,</hi> eds. C. B. Tinker and H. F. Lowry (London: Oxford University Press, 1966), pp. 261, 260, lines 203–5; 172–5.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>For colonial writers and readers these epic texts had an added dimension. <hi rend="i">The Idylls of the King</hi> or <name key="name-401895" type="person">Ossian</name> could be read in terms of memory and nostalgia, but also as adaptive and appropriative tools for <pb xml:id="n48" n="47"/>the new place. They were the means by which the origin and identity of a settler culture could be encoded, transported, and celebrated; <name key="name-404939" type="person">Longfellow</name> wrote:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>… we cannot yet throw off our literary allegiance to Old England [yet] we may rejoice … in the hope of a beauty and sublimity in our national literature, for no people are richer than we are in the beauties of nature … every rock shall become a chronicle of storied allusions; and the tomb of the Indian prophet shall be as hallowed as the sepulchres of ancient kings.<note xml:id="fn158-286" n="100"><p>Quoted in <name type="person" key="name-411575">Steven Olson</name>, <hi rend="i">The Prairie in Nineteenth Century American Poetry</hi> (Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1994), p. 89.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p><name key="name-401895" type="person">Ossian</name>'s delineation of the primitive — authentic, spiritual, warlike but heroic — served as a template for interpreting local indigeneity, adapting and appropriating it. Throughout the empire, the native spoke in tones and terms that were pure Ossian. The nationalist epic depicted him willingly offering his history and mythology to the European colonist and collector. The distinguishing feature of these colonial poetic archives is not just their epic scope — serious purpose, length and complexity of narrative, heroic action and the mythic status of characters and events — but the fact that they all purport to be, following in the footsteps of Macpherson, contemporary redactions of 'primitive' material which are authentic and ethnographically correct, collected and transmitted in such a way as to insist upon an authority which is not merely literary but scholarly, presenting themselves as in some way containing the true voice of the indigenous.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-411345">Elias Lonnrot</name>'s <hi rend="i">Kalevala</hi> (1835, enlarged in 1849), <name key="name-404939" type="person">Longfellow</name>'s <hi rend="i">The Song of Hiawatha</hi> (1855), <name key="name-412111" type="person">Charlotte Guest</name>'s <hi rend="i">Mabinogion</hi> (1838-49), <name key="name-404993" type="person">Tennyson</name>'s <hi rend="i">Idylls of the King</hi> (1833-85), <name type="person" key="name-411416">George Gordon McCrae</name>'s <hi rend="i">Mamba the Bright-Eyed</hi> (1867), <name type="person" key="name-411569">Samuel Ferguson</name>'s <hi rend="i">Congal</hi> (1872), <name type="person" key="name-411344">Edwin Arnold</name>'s <hi rend="i">Indian Idylls</hi> (1883) and <hi rend="i">The Song Celestial</hi> (1885), Lady Gregory's works of 'Kiltartanese' (1900s), <name type="person" key="name-411554">Pauline Johnson-Tekahionwake</name>'s <hi rend="i">Vancouver Legends</hi> (1911) — all use various methods to insist upon their authenticity and authoritative status. They do so in various ways: within the text; in the apparatus surrounding the text; by the collection principles; in terms of the supposed degree of archival record versus imaginative redaction and of the relationship of the collector/editor/author/poet to the original material.<note xml:id="fn159-286" n="101"><p>Longfellow used Lonnrot's metre, but he also relied on the work of <name type="person" key="name-411435">Henry Rowe Schoolcraft</name>, a government official who had married an Ojibwa Indian woman, <name type="person" key="name-411453">Jane Schoolcraft</name>, daughter of the Chippewa chief Waub Ojeeg. Their six volume <hi rend="i">Information Respecting the History, Condition and Prospects of the Indian Tribes in the US</hi> appeared between 1851–57. Ferguson's Irish epic <hi rend="i">Congal</hi> was based on <hi rend="i">The Battle of Dun-na-n-Gaedh</hi> and <hi rend="i">The Battle of Magh Rath</hi> published by the Irish Archaeological Society in 1842 though he claimed that he balanced 'the largeness of purpose, unity and continuity of action which are the principal elements of Epic poetry' in his sources against their 'inherent repugnancies'. Arnold's two Indian epics were a somewhat tendentiously colonial reading of the ancient Indian epic the <hi rend="i">Mahabharata</hi>:</p><quote><p>He who ever so slightly explores this epical ocean, will indeed perceive defects, excrescences, differences, and breaks of artistic style and structure. But in the simpler nobler sections, the Sanskrit verse (oft times as musical and highly wrought as Homer's own Greek), bears testimony, I think, — by evidence too long and recondite for citation here, — to an origin anterior to writing, anterior to Puranic theology, anterior to Homer, perhaps even to Moses.</p></quote><p>Preface to <hi rend="i">Indian Idylls</hi>, (London: Trubner, 1883), p. xii.</p></note> Sources are important, as is authentication. Hence the glossaries, the footnotes, and <pb xml:id="n49" n="48"/>the appendices. Hence the anxieties about originality and plagiarism, although in a slightly inverted form as the notion of absolute originality or invention is suppressed and the poet's role is depicted as that of a neutral transmitter of primitive material. Longfellow, accused of plagiarising <hi rend="i">The Song of Hiawatha</hi> from <name type="person" key="name-411345">Elias Lonnrot</name>'s <hi rend="i">Kalevala,</hi> appealed to the universality of his material: 'Whatever resemblance … may be found between the poems of the"Kalevala" and mine … is not of my creating, but lies in the legends themselves.' But he also stressed the authority for his version of the legend of Hiawatha:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>My authorities will all be found in the notes. All these strange stories are in Schoolcraft and the other writers on Indian matters, and this ought to shield me from any accusation of taking them from Finnish sources.<note xml:id="fn160-286" n="102"><p>Letter to <name type="person" key="name-411589">Theophilus Carey Callicot</name>, <hi rend="i">The Letters of <name type="person" key="name-404939">Henry Wadsworth Longfellow</name>,</hi> vol. 3 (1844–56), ed. <name type="person" key="name-411287">Andrew Hilen</name> (Cambridge, Mass: Harvard University Press, 1972), p. 503.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>There is a paradox here, as there is in the structure of Domett's encyclopedic fantasy. Longfellow is claiming that all legendary material is ultimately unified, while at the same time insisting on the particularity of his own version.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> far from being, as it is usually represented, something unusual and local is part of this general phenomenon. Domett's immediate source was <name type="person" key="name-208095">Governor George Grey</name>'s <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi> (1855). Grey, in turn, had relied on information from <name type="person" key="name-110529">Wiremu Te Rangikaheke</name> of the Ngati Rangiwewehi of Te Arawa. Grey probably advised Domett as to his use of the material: the two men were friends, and Domett said that Grey was the only person apart from his family to read <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> before he took it to Britain. Grey for his part saw his recording of poetry, legends, and mythology as pragmatic as well as scholarly. He could, he wrote in the preface to <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi>,
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… neither successfully govern, nor hope to conciliate, a numerous and turbulent people, with whose language, manners, customs, religion, and modes of thought I was quite unacquainted.</l>
            <l>… [They] frequently quoted, in explanation of their views or intentions, fragments of ancient poems or proverbs, or made allusions which rested on an ancient system of mythology … the <pb xml:id="n50" n="49"/>most important parts of their communications were embodied in these figurative forms … <note xml:id="fn161-286" n="103"><p><name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, preface to <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology and Ancient Traditional History of the New Zealand Race as Furnished by their Priests and Chiefs</name></hi> (London: John Murray, 1855), pp. iii–iv, vii.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>Domett's political career in New Zealand and his hard-line involvement in Maori affairs demonstrate his pragmatic side.<note xml:id="fn162-286" n="104"><p>For an account of this, see Blythe, 'Paradise or Hell', pp. 113–28.</p></note> But <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>'s orientation was neither pragmatic nor local. It was a poem to take back home, a demonstration not of what was unique about New Zealand but what was universal. What he approves of in New Zealand is that which can be generalised — the sublimity of the landscape and the metaphysical speculation it prompts in Ranolf; what he disdains even as he catalogues is what a later and more economical poet calls the 'local and special'.</p>
        <p>As a Victorian of a doubting cast of mind, Domett believed in the unitary nature of all mythologies and systems of belief. The beliefs, practices and traditions of the Maori are, to him, unfamiliar and repugnant but only on a superficial level. His poem instructs the reader — the British reader — how such material should be contexualised and universalised. Despite the Romantic descriptions of the landscape and the action scenes — shipwrecks, floods, thermal eruptions, warfare — the bulk of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> is a dialogue between the lovers, British Ranolf and the Maori princess Amohia, which allows him to explain European philosophy, as she, in return, gives her version, in song, story and legend, of what is essentially the same body of knowledge. Ranolf describes this material as 'recastings from the ancient mould':</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Greek, Gothic, Polynesian — all</l>
            <l>Primeval races on a train</l>
            <l>Of like ideas, conceptions, fall.<note xml:id="fn163-286" n="105"><p><hi rend="i">Ranolf and Amohia: A South-Sea Day-Dream</hi> (London: Smith, Elder, 1872), p. 114. We use this edition as it was the one wholly written in New Zealand. The 1883 revision was done during Domett's retirement in London.</p></note> (115)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>There is, of course, a difference in the status the poem accords each system. Darwinian hierarchies are important to Domett and to Ranolf. Both emphasise the inferiority of the Maori and the difficulty of interpretation: 'were this a German tale, / Not artless Maori', he says at one point, 'who could fail / To hit its sense, extract its pith / So pregnant, palpable a myth!' (123). Equivalents between European mythology and Maori can be worked out, but an act of translation is necessary. He muses:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n51" n="50"/>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>But how translate</l>
            <l>In German style the mystery? —</l>
            <l>Shall Hapae our URANIA be? (127)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>What Ranolf sees as the crudity and unsophistication of Amohia's system is balanced by its noble simplicity. He is intrigued by the fact that for Amohia knowledge and history are cast as mythological narrative:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Can that dark forest overgrown</l>
            <l>Be Metaphysics? And the crone</l>
            <l>So watchworn, Kant or Hegel is't? (128)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>The implication he draws is that philosophy is a development from, or later stage of, myth:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Myths may be construed many ways ….</l>
            <l>That savage story strangely rings</l>
            <l>With echoes of profoundest things …</l>
            <l>… [N]ought can stifle or repress Man's upward tendency … (130)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Listening to Amohia, and others, tell him their stories Ranolf gains an insight into the nature of such material and its origin:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>'Well, these are genuine Myths at last,'</l>
            <l>Thought Ranolf, 'samples from the Past</l>
            <l>Of modes men caught at to record</l>
            <l>Notions for which they had no word; So clothed, unable to <hi rend="i">abstract,</hi></l>
            <l>Emotions deep in fancied fact;</l>
            <l>To else unutterable thought</l>
            <l>Imaginative utterance brought …' (198)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>The unity of this system and the identical nature of Maori and European thought can be discovered through their respective mythologies; this is central to Ranolf and Domett's understanding of the world as '[t]his vast Machinery for making Souls':</p>
        <pb xml:id="n52" n="51"/>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… as that Law of Storms</l>
            <l>Cannot be gathered from a single breeze</l>
            <l>Or local gale; so must a myriad forms</l>
            <l>Of lives and their environments be learned</l>
            <l>And disentangled ere can be discerned</l>
            <l>The law that flows around each, unguessed, unseen,</l>
            <l>Like fluid wool that through the ribbed machine</l>
            <l>Which looks so bare, so finely runs and fast</l>
            <l>O'er whirling cylinders, a viewless stream … (485)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Ranolf assumes that Amohia does not understand the implications of what she is telling him: his role is thus not simply to record her material but to interpret it:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… this Song, a glimpse, a hint,</l>
            <l>An impress from Reflection's mint</l>
            <l>Struck faintly of a theme so vast —</l>
            <l>Of a wide bee-eyed truth one tiny facet</l>
            <l>With nothing but simplicity to grace it —</l>
            <l>The fancy of the native girls had caught</l>
            <l>(Who only of its literal meaning thought)…. (205)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Although he learns quickly, Ranolf's knowledge of the Maori language limits him, especially as he is explaining to Amohia 'the stately ship of Western thought'. The poem makes it clear that, textually and technically, it has to make up for this seeming deficiency, substituting 'phrases freer, fuller and more flowery' in place of 'the rudeness of his simple Maori' (135). The written text is not a transliteration of what Ranolf says, but is tailored for a British reading audience: 'all the interruptions we omit', Domett says at one point, '[w]here foreign thought or phrase required explaining …' (285). He is aware of the insufficiency of one language to describe the concepts of another culture: Ranolf is, the poem says, 'constraining / Strange words and strange ideas to fit …' (285).</p>
        <p>The relationship between the two lovers is figured as a meeting of an oral and a literary culture. Amohia describes reading as 'the white man's art / Of seeing talk' (344). In contrast with the limitless memory of Amohia and her kin, Ranolf must write down what he cannot remember of his experience (236). As he tutors Amohia in the philosophy of <pb xml:id="n53" n="52"/>Western thought, he also teaches her to read, so that when she decides to leave him, she is able to write him a letter, albeit on a flax leaf with a shell:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… that simple scrawl —</l>
            <l>Pothooks and hangers painfully produced —</l>
            <l>Disjointed — childlike! yet a wonder all,</l>
            <l>In one to symbolled language so unused,</l>
            <l>And with such marvellous aptitude acquired … (451)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>But essentially Amohia is of an oral culture. The poem makes clear to its readers that, just as Ranolf's crude Maori has been altered to meet the requirements of poetry, so Amohia's recitations of legend and song have been translated not just from Maori into English, but from the performance values of her oral literature into the structures of Victorian poetics:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>An ancient legend she began to tell</l>
            <l>Of one God-hero of the land,</l>
            <l>Of which our faithful lay presents</l>
            <l>Precisely the main incidents,</l>
            <l>Diluting only here and there</l>
            <l>The better its intent to reach,</l>
            <l>The language, so condensed and bare,</l>
            <l>Those clotted rudiments of speech … (120)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Actual words — song, haka, narrative — recorded by the ethnographer must be expanded by the poet, not simply for aesthetic effect, but in order that the true meaning of the Maori can be conveyed. At one point Domett speaks of
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>… a song …</l>
            <l>Whose purport, feebler paraphrase alone</l>
            <l>Can give — the sense that to themselves it gave;</l>
            <l>For the simplicity of that rude stave</l>
            <l>Was so severe, its literal words made known,</l>
            <l>Were almost gibberish in their brevity:</l>
            <l>Only dilution can lend any zest,</l>
            <pb xml:id="n54" n="53"/>
            <l>Or nutriment a stranger could digest,</l>
            <l>To song in short-hand, verse so cramped — comprest,</l>
            <l>The very pemmican of poetry … (406–7)</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>Orality and performance (in this case, 'half chaunt-half shouts, deep melancholy cries') give additional meaning to the words. Such material cannot be simply transcribed and translated. The transcriber must employ equivalent but different poetic strategies to compensate for the absence of the actual person, the 'living book'. Domett explains this quality and process in his Glossary:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Of the songs above specified, those invented are, it is believed, sufficiently in accordance with the ordinary tone of native feeling and thought; while those paraphrased or amplified will perhaps in their English dress have much the same appearance to an English reader as the originals to a native hearer. In songs or other compositions orally transmitted, it should be remembered that the hearer receives them in most cases from a source which can itself supply the associations, details, or explanations, which so often render paraphrases necessary to make them intelligible to others. The reciter is a <hi rend="i">living</hi> book, ready to answer every query, and amplify to any extent desirable; adapt itself, in short, to the greater or less degree of imaginativeness in the hearer. Perhaps that may partly account for the exceeding simplicity and terseness of most early and oral poetry, quite as much as any presumed severity of taste in the composers. Poetry so communicated always had, besides, the expressive looks, tones and gestures of the person communicating it — to facilitate brevity. (502)</p>
        </quote>
        <p>He gives an example of this, defending his use of the term 'immeasurable abyss' as 'but a slight amplification of an epithet not uncommonly applied in their songs by a woman to her lover' (498).</p>
        <p>Domett was perhaps alerted to the question of translation by his source, Grey, who writes in the preface to <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi> that:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>it is almost impossible closely and faithfully to translate a very difficult language without almost insensibly falling somewhat <pb xml:id="n55" n="54"/>into the idiom and form of construction of that language, which, perhaps, from its unusualness, may prove unpleasant to the European ear and mind … <note xml:id="fn164-286" n="106"><p>Grey, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi>, pp. x–xi.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Grey claims for his text an authority and an authenticity in terms not just of content but of voice:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>For the first time, I believe, a European reader will find it in his power to place himself in the position of one who listens to a heathen and savage high-priest explaining to him, in his own words, and in his own energetic manner, the traditions in which he earnestly believes, and unfolding religious opinions upon which the faith and hopes of his race rest.<note xml:id="fn165-286" n="107"><p>Grey, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi>, p. xi.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Grey and Domett are placing themselves within a wider intellectual debate, originating from <name key="name-412097" type="person">Friedrich Wolf</name>'s 1795 <hi rend="i">Prolegomena ad Homerum</hi>, which argued for the late, disparately authored and orally transmitted nature of <name key="name-401550" type="person">Homer</name>'s works. This led to a discussion on the implications of Wolf's theory for translation and the relation of the oral and the written text, which was summarised by <name type="person" key="name-411537">Matthew Arnold</name> in his 1860 lecture, 'On Translating Homer':</p>
        <quote>
          <p>On one side it is said that the translation ought to be such 'that the reader should, if possible forget that it is a translation at all, and be lulled into the illusion that he is reading an original work, — something original … from an English hand' … On the other hand … [it is said that the translation ought] 'to retain every peculiarity of the original, so far as [the translator] is able, <hi rend="i">with the greater care the more foreign it may happen to be</hi>'; so that it may 'never be forgotten that he is imitating, and imitating in a different material'.<note xml:id="fn166-286" n="108"><p><name type="person" key="name-411537">Matthew Arnold</name>, 'On Translating Homer', <hi rend="i">The Complete Prose Works of Matthew Arnold, Vol. One: On the Classical Tradition</hi>, ed. R. H. Super (Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1960), pp. 97–8. Arnold is summarising the views of Ichabod Charles Wright and <name type="person" key="name-411409">Francis W. Newman</name>, both of whom had translated Homer. Both men objected to Arnold's representation of their positions, Wright in <hi rend="i">A Letter to the Dean of Canterbury on the Homeric Lectures of Matthew Arnold</hi> (1864), and Newman in <hi rend="i">Homeric Translation in Theory and Practice: A Reply to Matthew Arnold</hi> (1861).</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Grey subscribes to the latter position, hence his fear that his work 'may prove unpleasant to the European ear and mind'. Domett is attempting to retain the accuracy of the latter position — as Arnold represents it, '[t]he translator's first duty … is a historical one: to <hi rend="i">be faithful</hi>' — with the aesthetic pleasures of the former, while justifying and explaining the process to the reader.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n56" n="55"/>
        <p>Modern critics of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> have been interested in poetics not ethnology. <name type="person" key="name-124031">MacDonald Jackson</name> in <hi rend="i">The Oxford History of New Zealand Literature</hi> complains that
        <quote>
          <p>… four simple and effective sentences (amounting to just over one hundred words altogether) in Grey's English account of the legend of Tawhaki are expanded by Domett into seventeen rhymed trochaic octameters totalling nearly 200 words.<note xml:id="fn167-286" n="109"><p>Jackson, 'Poetry: Beginnings to 1945', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, p. 407.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>But Domett explains <hi rend="i">in the poem</hi> why such amplifications are necessary as an act of faith to the original: the poem is not simply the words, it is the performance of those words. <name type="person" key="name-120886">Jane McRae</name>, also in the <hi rend="i">Oxford History</hi>, supports his position when she says of nineteenth-century Maori-language texts authored by Maori that:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>[s]ome writing … presents difficulties for the reader because the authors employed the oral style of composition which assumed the understanding of an immediate audience conversant with the tradition.<note xml:id="fn168-287" n="110"><p>Macrae, 'Maori Literature: A Survey', <hi rend="i">OH,</hi> p.8.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>It is significant that McRae is writing in the section 'Maori Literature', Jackson in 'Poetry' — different standards are being applied. As <name key="name-035771" type="person">D. F. McKenzie</name> reminds us in 'The Sociology of a Text', '[l]iteracy both as a concept and as an historically traceable phenomenon, is inseparable from a concern … with orality and the recording function of memory'.<note xml:id="fn169-287" n="111"><p><name type="person" key="name-035771">D. F. McKenzie</name>, 'The Sociology of a Text: Orality, Literacy and Print in Early New Zealand' (1983), <hi rend="i">The Book History Reader,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-411330">David Finkelstein</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411285">Alistair McCleery</name> (London: Routledge, 2002), p. 189.</p></note> In an unconscious echo of Domett, McKenzie goes on, '[t]he memorized text … makes one a living library in a way the read book cannot'.<note xml:id="fn170-287" n="112"><p>McKenzie, 'The Sociology of a Text', p. 196.</p></note></p>
        <p>Domett wrote <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> at the conjunction of an oral society and a print culture. One of the processes the poem works through is how to represent Maori literature in terms that are consistent with its oral performance, as encoded and contained within a Victorian poem. Domett's processes and values are those of a Victorian coloniser — how could they be otherwise? But they are not miles apart from a Waitangi Tribunal report of 1983 on reading practices appropriate to bicultural New Zealand's founding document, the 1840 Treaty of Waitangi:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>A Maori approach to the Treaty would imply that its <hi rend="i">wairua</hi> or spirit is something more than a literal construction of the actual <pb xml:id="n57" n="56"/>words used can provide. The spirit of the Treaty transcends the sum total of its component written words and puts narrow or literal interpretations out of place.<note xml:id="fn171-287" n="113"><p><hi rend="i">Report, findings and recommendations of the Waitangi tribunal on an application … on behalf of the TeAtiawa tribe in relation to the fishing grounds in the Waitara district</hi> (Wellington: The Tribunal, 1983), p. 55; quoted in McKenzie, 'The Sociology of a Text', p. 207.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n58" n="57"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d2" decls="#t1-body-d2-subjects" type="chapter">
        <head>2. The Bright Unstoried Waters: Jessie Mackay</head>
        <p><hi rend="c"><name type="person" key="name-208596">Sir John Mckenzie</name></hi>, prominent Liberal party politician, baleful member of the House of Representatives, and Minister of the Crown, died in 1901, five weeks after being knighted by the visiting Duke of Cornwall and York, the future <name key="name-400562" type="person">George V</name>. Weak from terminal cancer, McKenzie had been unable to travel, and the duke and duchess's train had been halted at Heathfield in Otago, outside his farmhouse, where the ceremony took place. His funeral was a dramatic occasion, with pipers playing 'The Flower of the Forest', as befitted his Highland ancestry. Born in 1839 in Croik in eastern Ross-shire, McKenzie, a Gaelic speaker, never forgot the evictions of his childhood, and brought to his career in New Zealand — he emigrated in 1860 — a radicalism, a concern for the smallholder, and an antagonism to large estates and land speculation that was a product of that past. (He compared the speculators of Auckland to the evicting landlords of his childhood.)</p>
        <p>Settler societies necessarily have an ambivalent attitude towards history and modernity. <name type="person" key="name-411574">Stephen Turner</name> has written of 'settlement as forgetting', a process which involves a number of contradictory impulses:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>The new country is a site of contradictory demands: the need, ultimately, to forget the old country, and the need to ignore people who already inhabit the new country. To resist the indigenous presence the settler must retain some sense of the old-country self to be able to draw on a strong and authoritative identity. But in order to settle in the new country, to find oneself at home, the settler must forget the old country and become acclimatised, that is, discover a new-country identity.<note xml:id="fn172-287" n="1"><p><name type="person" key="name-411574">Stephen Turner</name>, 'Settlement as Forgetting', <hi rend="i">Quicksands: Foundational Histories in Australia and Aotearoa New Zealand,</hi> eds. <name type="person" key="name-111700">Klaus Neumann</name>, <name type="person" key="name-111701">Nicholas Thomas</name> and <name type="person" key="name-111702">Hilary Ericksen</name> (Sydney: UNSW Press, 1999), p. 21.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n59" n="58"/>
        <p>Forgetting, acclimatisation and discovery — these were central to the task of the writers of the Maoriland period. A generation after first settlement, their writing provided a means by which the achievements and conflicts of the emerging colony could be presented — to itself, and to the world. <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, born in the Rakaia Gorge in 1864 to Scottish immigrant parents, wrote a lament for McKenzie, which works through this process. The poem, which appears in her 1904 book, <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea</hi>, begins without any concessions to the Antipodean location. This is the burial of a highland chieftain, and even the weather is Scottish:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>They played him home to the House of Stones,</l>
            <l>All the way, all the way, To his grave in the sound of the winter sea.</l>
            <l>The sky was dour, the sky was gray.</l>
            <l>They played him home with the chieftain's dirge</l>
            <l>Til the wail was wed to the rolling surge!</l>
            <l>They played him home with a sorrowful will</l>
            <l>To his grave at the foot of the Holy Hill;</l>
            <l>And the pipes went mourning all the way.<note xml:id="fn173-287" n="2"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, 'The Burial of Sir John McKenzie', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea</hi> (Christchurch: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1904), p. 23.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Behind the conventional rhetoric of mourning — 'the dark of the earth', 'the veiled dawn', 'the house of woe' — and the recognition of the private griefs of '[s]on and brother and near of kin' and 'her / Who stayed within, the dowie day', wider claims are being advanced. McKenzie's are '[s]trong hands that struck for right' and he is being carried by '[s]trong hands that struck with his'. His chieftainship is a literary conceit, but appropriate to a new place; old forms are not discarded, they are rewritten. The 'clan' of which he is chief — '[a] wider clan than ever he knew' — is an imaginary rather than actual community. The term 'clan' is a metaphor conveying reassurance, locating the present in a romanticised past, coopting the terms of a premodern community to make sense of a new kind of society:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>The clan went on with the pipes before</l>
            <l>All the way, all the way;</l>
            <l>A wider clan than ever he knew</l>
            <l>Followed him home that dowie day.</l>
            <l>And who were they of the wider clan? —</l>
            <pb xml:id="n60" n="59"/>
            <l>The landless man and the No Man's man,</l>
            <l>The man that lacked and the man unlearned,</l>
            <l>The man that lived but as he earned;</l>
            <l>And the clan went mourning all the way.</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Only in the final stanza is the physical location of McKenzie's clan revealed to be New Zealand, although alert readers may have noticed that the 'Holy Hill' where he is buried is a translation of the Maori, 'Puketapu', the location of a cairn erected in his memory.<note xml:id="fn174-287" n="3"><p>The translation is noted in an undated typescript of a selection of Mackay's poems in the Alexander Turnbull Library in a folder containing copies of Mackay's correspondence with <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>. (MS-Papers-0778/1).</p></note> Having characterised him in archaic terms, Mackay now turns to McKenzie's new role as colonist:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>He found her [New Zealand] a land of many domains,</l>
            <l>Maiden forest and fallow plains:</l>
            <l>He left her a land of many homes, —</l>
            <l>The pearl of the world, where the sea wind roams …</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Mackay's language here serves Turner's argument that one of the requirements of settlement is the ability to ignore the land's indigenous occupants, but does so with more complexity than he allows. The phrase 'many domains' covertly refers to the authority of another kind of chieftainship, that of Maori; but '[m]aiden forest' and 'fallow plains' evoke an empty and untouched land. There is thus an implicit separation of the indigenous inhabitants from the land they inhabit; despite its 'many domains', the land is found by the immigrants to be 'maiden' and 'fallow'. The transition from 'many domains' to 'a land of many homes' suggests the unifying power of settlement as well as the domesticisation of empire, whereby the values of the Victorian patriarchal family are sent abroad to civilise and harmonise the world.<note xml:id="fn175-287" n="4"><p>For a full discussion of this topic, see <name type="person" key="name-411290">Anne McClintock</name>, <hi rend="i">Imperial Leather: Race, Gender and Sexuality in the Colonial Contest</hi> (New York: Routledge, 1995), especially ch. 6.</p></note></p>
        <p>The irony of this last verse — indeed, the irony of McKenzie's apotheosis as Highland laird and benefactor — was his role as Minister of Lands in the 1890s in facilitating the sale of land still in Maori ownership. The establishment of a complex bureaucracy including the Validation Court and the Native Appellate Court (together with the winding up of the Native Department) saw the purchase of some 2,729,000 acres of Maori land by the government between 1892 and the year of McKenzie's death, with a further 423,184 bought on the open market.<note xml:id="fn176-287" n="5"><p>See Tom Brooking's entry on McKenzie in <hi rend="i">DNZB II</hi>, pp. 294–7.</p></note> In Mackay's poem this process of land alienation is figured <pb xml:id="n61" n="60"/>in a trope of progress and enlightenment, from emptiness to use, from fractured multiplicity to civil home and hearth. The Highland home is not lost, but is reconfigured in New Zealand, with its traditional relationships reinvented for late colonial society. McKenzie was, as was Mackay, liberal and progressive by the standards of his time, hence his concern for the 'landless man' and 'the No Man's man'. But these images of dispossession are confined to settler society and are figured in terms of a parallel with the place of origin. The dispossessed Maori is not an image that this poem can deal with. The mythologised Highland past, those dispossessions and injustices, take precedence, and are reworked so that they become appropriate in the new setting.</p>
        <p>Maoriland writing does not support Belich's contention that emigration subsumed regional affiliations into an overarching 'Britishness'.<note xml:id="fn177-287" n="6"><p>Belich, <hi rend="i">Making Peoples</hi>, pp. 313-37.</p></note> Mackay's Celticism complicated her relationship to colonial society, to the imperial centre, and to the problems of race and land. By the late nineteenth century the fear aroused by the military engagements of the mid-century had changed into a condition of manufactured distance which required specific strategies of literary accommodation. Mackay effaces Maori dispossession in her elegy for McKenzie. She focuses here on the injustices within Pakeha society, and uses the language of her Highland background to do so. Yet her writing at large does not display a unitary or consistent position on the race question. Her radical politics entail an awareness of, and sympathy for, Maori grievances, but she needs different literary modes to figure these.</p>
        <p><hi rend="c">On the fifth of</hi> November, 1881, an unusual colonial military engagement took place in Taranaki on the west coast of the North Island. Shortly after dawn, an expeditionary force of constabulary and volunteers totalling over 2000 men, headed by the Native Minister, <name type="person" key="name-207521">John Bryce</name>, advanced across the fields towards the Maori settlement of Parihaka. No bugle signals marked the attack, which was meant to be a surprise. On reaching the outskirts of the village, the soldiers were faced with their first sign of resistance: two hundred small children, singing, and spinning tops, backed by a battalion of older girls skipping, blocked their way. No aggression was offered, although some of the children took off their flax cloaks and shook them at the horses which shied, and <pb xml:id="n62" n="61"/>when an officer, <name key="name-125128" type="person">Colonel Messenger</name>, grasped one of the skipping ropes, he suffered rope burn. A gap was made in the flank, effected chiefly by the colonel's lifting one of the young women and carrying her to the side of the road, to the amusement of his troops, who then made their way to the centre of the village. There they found 2500 adults who had been sitting waiting for the attack since the previous evening. The Maori sat in silence, while the Riot Act was read and, when a warning was given of dire consequences if they did not leave within an hour, they reacted impassively: 'The Native Minister might as well have read a chapter from Revelations or his address to his Wanganui constituents,' observed the <hi rend="i">Echo</hi> reporter.<note xml:id="fn178-287" n="7"><p><name type="person" key="name-123150">Dick Scott</name>, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain: The Story of Parihaka</hi> (Auckland: Heinemann, 1975), p. 116.</p></note></p>
        <p>The leaders of Parihaka, <name key="name-100311" type="person">Te Whiti</name> and <name key="name-209476" type="person">Tohu</name>, both wearing elaborate korowai cloaks, were identified and arrested. 'This day's work is not my doing,' <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> told his followers as he was led away: 'It comes from the heart of the pakeha. On my fall the pakeha builds his work: but be you steadfast in all that is peaceful.' His associate Tohu reiterated the peaceful intent of the event: 'We look for peace and we find war. Be steadfast, keep to peaceful works, be not dismayed: have no fear.' As he left, <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> turned and said, 'Let your dwelling be good in this place oh my tribe, until works such as this are frustrated.'<note xml:id="fn179-287" n="8"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain,</hi> p. 117.</p></note> The two men, accompanied by their wives and nieces, were taken by gig to the Pungarehu blockhouse. Such was their chiefly authority that the soldiers acquieced to their request that Hiroki, a Maori wanted by the authorities for the murder of a surveyor three years previously, not be put in same carriage. The crowd continued to sit on the marae until nightfall.</p>
        <p>In recording the events of the day, a variety of literary styles were called upon, all of them necessarily improvisational. <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> and <name key="name-209476" type="person">Tohu</name>'s philosophy of pacifist resistance to land alienation was expressed in the cadences of the King James' version of the Old Testament.<note xml:id="fn180-287" n="9"><p><name key="name-202886" type="person">Sir Peter Buck</name>, who visited Parihaka as a child, said that <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> 'had the bible at his fingers' ends' and 'scarcely utters a sentence without quoting from Scripture'. See Bronwyn Elsmore, <hi rend="i">Mana form Heaven: A Century of Maori Prophets in New Zealand</hi> (Auckland: Reed, 1989, reissued 1999), p. 219.</p></note> Native Minister, <name key="name-207521" type="person">Bryce</name>, attempted strenuously but without success to produce and enforce his own narrative by confining it to one official, terse telegram. Colonial newspapers were vigorously iconoclastic and partisan, and reporters were specifically banned from accompanying the volunteers, but a small group foiled the prohibition by waking even earlier than the troops and walking across country to Parihaka, where they were welcomed by the inhabitants and given a ringside seat: 'the concealed newspapermen could have touched [the troops] with a <pb xml:id="n63" n="62"/>stick.'<note xml:id="fn181-287" n="10"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain,</hi> p. 116.</p></note> It was they who recorded the words of <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> and <name key="name-209476" type="person">Tohu</name> as they were led away.</p>
        <p>On the soldiers' side, narratives of heroism and empire were being written even as the events unfolded: many of the soldiers wrote letters and diary entries as they prepared to advance, mainly in a grimly testamentary style and, afterwards, in more expansive expressions of relief and self-justification. The historian, <name type="person" key="name-123150">Dick Scott</name>, observes that 'scratching pens in storm-bound tents must have made a fearful din through the village'.<note xml:id="fn182-287" n="11"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain,</hi> p. 121.</p></note> Expectations of resistance had been high, intensified by memory of the Taranaki campaigns of the 1870s, where entirely unpacifist leader Titokowaru had humiliated the British army. 'I felt rather queer when I saw the doctors and their assistants opening up the stretchers and sharpening their knives and getting all their tools ready,' confessed <name key="name-412107" type="person">Corporal William Parker</name> of Marton.<note xml:id="fn183-287" n="12"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain,</hi> p. 119.</p></note> Retrospect brought a more metaphorical, abstract form of locution. Captain Newall wrote:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>The light must not only linger on the mountain top but be let in to the shady gullies and deepest recesses of our present surroundings from which for years has issued the oracular voice of one crying in the wilderness in tones too significant for future trouble to be lightly set aside, a voice which has so long kept back the progress of the Colony, drained its resources, strangled its credit, made weak the heart of many of our stalwart settlers, banished their feelings of security from their doors and tried to the utmost verge of endurance the patience of all classes of an industrious and hopeful people.</p>
          <p>This light however is not the metaphor of the poet but the light which follows the clearing of a way through the forest, the macadamized road instead of the tortuous and rugged track, in other words the Queen's highway from which the traveller may hear the ring of the woodsman's axe and his eye brighten as it surveys on either side green pastures and happy homesteads.<note xml:id="fn184-287" n="13"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain,</hi> p. 120–1.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>These metaphors — of darkness and light, ancient and modern, Maori and settler, the primeval native forest versus clearance and progress — are standard in the literature of colonial justification, but the strangeness of the events at Parihaka has had an unsettling effect on the way they are employed. Newall's use of biblical language is oddly misapplied, <pb xml:id="n64" n="63"/>as the 'voice crying in the wilderness' is that of <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>, and must be disregarded. He seems, moreover, to be insisting on the reality of his rhetoric, denying its status as mere metaphor, when he says, 'This light… is not the metaphor of the poet.' His binary model forces him to misrepresent the nature of <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> and Parihaka, seeing them as primitives in a primeval setting. <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>, however, was by no means an archaising pastoralist; indeed, a notable feature of Maori society was the speed and efficiency with which it appropriated European forms. Parihaka had electricity and modern Victorian villas as well as raupo huts. Its fields were meticulously cultivated. Its use of diamond and spade patterns in its carving alongside more traditional forms showed openness to innovation and European culture, most obviously present in its consciously adaptive and creative amalgam of Christianity and Maori spirituality.<note xml:id="fn185-287" n="14"><p><name type="person" key="name-207692">J. B. Condliffe</name> writes of <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>'s 'keen interest in world as well as local affairs. The prophet subscribed to at least three newspapers and the news from there was translated into Maori for him daily. His interest was in political developments around the world, and he often made reference to these in his speeches', <hi rend="i">Te Rangi Hiroa: the Life of Sir Peter Buck</hi> (Christchurch: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1971), pp. 43–4.</p></note> It was the Maori resistance to land confiscation, presaged by land surveyors, that produced the panic of the fifth of November 1881, a panic provoked not by armed resistance but by a campaign of ploughing and fencing across Pakeha land, survey lines, and the new roads that came with them. <name key="name-208817" type="person">Captain Newall</name> boasted, 'We destroyed kumara beds, taro, tobacco etc etc, in fact everything growing.'<note xml:id="fn186-287" n="15"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Ask That Mountain,</hi> p. 129.</p></note> Three weeks later the whole settlement was empty and in ruins.</p>
        <p>Empire has its ceremonies, but they are most confidently enacted at the imperial centre. Enacted in colonial settler societies, these ceremonies, far from inspiring awe, risk the ridiculous, mixing the pompous with the carnivalesque. While Bryce articulated his civilising mission, the reporters of the <hi rend="i">Star</hi>, the <hi rend="i">Echo</hi>, and the <hi rend="i">Lyttelton Times</hi> compared him to Don Quixote. And his heroic narrative was satirically played back in the local press in <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s version of Tennyson's 'Charge of the Light Brigade', which highlights a number of the crucial differences between Parihaka and the Crimea:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Yet a league, yet a league,</l>
            <l>Yet a league onward,</l>
            <l>Straight to the Maori <hi rend="i">pah</hi></l>
            <l>Marched the Twelve Hundred.</l>
            <l>'Forward the Volunteers!</l>
            <l>Is there a man who fears?'</l>
            <l>Over the ferny plain</l>
            <l>Marched the Twelve Hundred.</l>
            <pb xml:id="n65" n="64"/>
            <l>'Forward!' the Colonel said:</l>
            <l>Was there a man dismayed?</l>
            <l>No, for the heroes knew</l>
            <l>
              <hi rend="i">There was no danger.</hi>
            </l>
            <l>Theirs not to reckon why,</l>
            <l>Theirs not to bleed or die,</l>
            <l>Theirs but to trample by,</l>
            <l>Each dauntless ranger.</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>This poem was published in a newspaper soon after the event and also in Mackay's first book of poems, <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira and other Ballads</hi>, published in 1889.<note xml:id="fn187-287" n="16"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, 'The Charge of Parihaka', <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira and other Ballads</hi> (Melbourne: George Robertson, 1889), pp. 30–2.</p></note> Her use of the Tennysonian model was perhaps partly inspired by the fact that Major Noake, who trained the Taranaki volunteers, was a veteran of the charge of the Light Brigade, but her choice of the poet-laureate, the official voice of empire celebrating one of military history's most iconic occasions, is not fortuitous. Heroism of this kind, she is suggesting, does not travel to settler society without becoming ridiculous. Tennyson's poem alters its meaning when read in Taranaki. Someone may have blundered at the Crimea, but this does not detract, in Tennyson's poem, from the courage of the soldiers. At Parihaka, everyone has blundered and, in Mackay's account, looks not only savage and vindictive but also comic and foolish:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Pressmen to right of them,</l>
            <l>Pressmen to left of them,</l>
            <l>Pressmen in front of them,</l>
            <l>Chuckled and wondered.</l>
            <l>Dreading their country's eyes,</l>
            <l>Long was the search and wise;</l>
            <l>Vain, for the pressman five</l>
            <l>Had, by a slight device,</l>
            <l>Foiled the Twelve Hundred.</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>Gleamed all their muskets bare,</l>
            <l>Fright'ning the children there;</l>
            <l>Heroes to do and dare,</l>
            <l>Charging a village, while</l>
            <l>Maoridom wondered.</l>
            <pb xml:id="n66" n="65"/>
            <l>Plunged in potato fields,</l>
            <l>Honour to hunger yields,</l>
            <l>Te Whiti and Tohu,</l>
            <l>Bearing not swords nor shields,</l>
            <l>Questioned nor wondered,</l>
            <l>Calmly before them sat,</l>
            <l>Faced the Twelve Hundred.</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>Children to right of them,</l>
            <l>Children to left of them,</l>
            <l>Women in front of them,</l>
            <l>Saw them and wondered.</l>
            <l>Stormed at with jeer and groan,</l>
            <l>Foiled by the five alone,</l>
            <l>Never was trumpet blown</l>
            <l>O'er such a deed of arms.</l>
            <l>Back with their captives three,</l>
            <l>Taken so gallantly,</l>
            <l>Rode the Twelve Hundred.</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>When can their glory fade?!</l>
            <l>Oh! the wild charge they made!</l>
            <l>New Zealand wondered</l>
            <l>Whether each doughty soul</l>
            <l>Paid for the pigs he stole,</l>
            <l>Noble Twelve Hundred!</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Mackay's account is factually accurate. Presumably, she is following newspaper reports, hence the heroic role she gives to the reporters present ('the five alone'). Her account is informed by the radical liberalism of her Scottish background, with its sympathy for the victims of dispossession, and marked by the complicating effect this has on her position as, technically, one of the colonisers. As in 'The Burial of Sir John McKenzie', she is adapting a prior form to a new occasion, but her focus here is strictly satirical. She is not able, any more than are the soldiers present, to write an appropriate text for the occasion. She merely demonstrates the effect of playing it against the wrong text.</p>
        <p>As the accounts of Parihaka show, literary rhetorics do not travel <pb xml:id="n67" n="66"/>unchanged, and Victorian Romanticism has to adapt to gain purchase in the new place. Mackay puts the problem this way in 'Phantom Ford':</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Read me the Rune, for I faint with the mystery, —</l>
            <l>Rune of the mountain-world, subtle and pure,</l>
            <l>In the young land that has Love but for history;</l>
            <l>Crested with snow and sedate and secure.</l>
            <l>Not a man's life has she measured as yet:</l>
            <l>Wide is she, clear of the smoke and the fret.<note xml:id="fn188-287" n="17"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, 'Phantom Ford', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea</hi>, p. 26.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>'Rune', with its Celtic connotations, is the unknowable code of the 'mountain-world', 'the young land' without history or inhabitants that the poet seeks to read. The beauty of the landscape is, in the Romantic way, morally charged, and is contrasted with the old world of industrialisation and modernity, 'the smoke and the fret'. This world, the poem claims, has no inhabitants, no history. The poet's task in deciphering the code, reading the rune, writing in a place without precedents for such an undertaking, is a forbidding one. Mackay's contemporary, the poet <name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, complains:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Here, aloof, I take my stand —</l>
            <l>Alien, iconoclast —</l>
            <l>Poet of a newer land,</l>
            <l>Confident, aggressive, lonely,</l>
            <l>Product of the present only</l>
            <l>Thinking nothing of the past.<note xml:id="fn189-288" n="18"><p><name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, <hi rend="i">Maoriland and other Verses</hi> (Sydney: Bulletin Newspaper Company, 1899), p. 89.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Colonial writers find realism difficult, not because the landscape is alien, but because it is only tenuously real. Terry Eagleton writes that 'on the colonial edges the world is less easy to totalise in classical realist fashion, precisely because some of its central determinants lie elusively elsewhere, in the metropolitan country'.<note xml:id="fn190-288" n="19"><p><name type="person" key="name-411587">Terry Eagleton</name>, <hi rend="i">Heathcliff and the Great Hunger: Studies in Irish Culture</hi> (London: Verso, 1995), p. 299. In speaking of the relation between Ireland's colonial position and its writing, Eagleton cites Sean O'Faolain who, 'oppressed by his own sense of Ireland as a "'thin' society, stuff for the anthropologist rather than the man of letters", turned from realist fiction to short stories', p. 149.</p></note> When <name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name> begins a poem celebrating the opening of a theatre on the east coast of the South Island,
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Welcome, Thalia and Melpomene</l>
            <l>Unto this fair White City by the sea!</l>
            <l>Behold! Apollo here has found a shrine …<note xml:id="fn191-288" n="20"><p><name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name>, 'Address: Spoken by the Author at the Opening of the Oamaru Theatre, March 16th, 1883', <hi rend="i">Lays of the Maori and the Moa</hi> (London: Sampson Low, Marston, Searle and Rivington, 1884), p. 126.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n68" n="67"/>
        and looks back to the time when Mother Nature 'mourn'd awhile, 'tis true, / When Art was homeless here in Timaru', the effort required to maintain the dignity of the verse is obvious. Conventions reveal themselves as such. What you see around you is empty, or palpably invented. Hence the pomposity and artifice of colonial social forms, the attraction of satire and pastiche over more realist modes of representation. Colonial writers can easily characterise the ridiculous; the substantial requires something more complex and particular.</p>
        <p>Mackay's parents had been crofters in the northern Highlands. Her contemporary, the poet <name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name>, was an orphan from County Meath who migrated to Australia as a child, then moved to New Zealand. To such writers, 'Home' and 'empire' are ambiguous terms that involve not just imperial power or colonial endeavour but also dispossession and exile. If the term 'British' was a contested one in nineteenth-century Britain, it was far more so in the colonies, where 'Home' — which includes Ireland or Scotland — becomes both more particularised and more mythicised as the physical reality it signifies fades. Local identifications and attachments are transmuted into a self-consciously artificial source of productive discomfort. Existing literary forms must be reconfigured. A sophisticated reader as well as writer, Mackay looks to her Celtic background and, in particular, to the political and literary Celticism of nineteenth-century Scotland and Ireland, as a template for the emerging literary nationalism of Maoriland. Despite her Scottish and Presbyterian background, Irish history and contemporary Irish politics were an important aspect of this construction. Mackay was known as a champion of Irish independence:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>The common Celtic bond of race, and damsel-errantry in bud, had made Ireland's wrong my wrong ever since a chance ballad — 'Mary Le More' — fired me in childhood. Prose as firey as its implications had been a magnet to me, and it was a labour of love to translate Irish history into New Zealand journalism for whomsoever cared to read.<note xml:id="fn192-288" n="21"><p>Unpublished autobiography held by the family, quoted in <hi rend="i">Jessie Mackay: A Woman Before her Time,</hi> eds. <name type="person" key="name-411529">Margaret Chapman</name>, Pauline O'Leary, Ginny Talbot, <name type="person" key="name-411298">Brenda Lyon</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411455">Jean Goodwin</name> (Geraldine: PCCL Services for the Kakahu Women's Division of Federated Farmers, n.d., 1993?), n.p.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Common interests between Ireland and New Zealand on such matters as land reform, national autonomy and imperial federation were frequently argued, and were given force by a commonly held analogy between the Maori and the ancient Irish.<note xml:id="fn193-288" n="22"><p>The New Zealand poet, <name type="person" key="name-209700">David McKee Wright</name>, writing in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin,</hi> used the pseudonym 'Pat O'Maori'.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-101514">Henry George</name>'s <hi rend="i">Progress and</hi> <pb xml:id="n69" n="68"/><hi rend="i">Poverty</hi> (1879) compared systems of land tenure in both societies, and the Irish nationalist press compared <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> to the Land League organiser, <name type="person" key="name-411540">Michael Davitt</name>, who conducted a lecture tour of New Zealand in 1895.<note xml:id="fn194-288" n="23"><p>See Richard P. Davis, <hi rend="i">Irish Issues in New Zealand Politics 1868–1922</hi> (Dunedin: University of Otago Press, 1974). Davies notes <name type="person" key="name-208095">Sir George Grey</name>'s attempt to 'use Ireland as a text-book example of the universal consequences of agrarian monopoly', and the frequency with which Irish nationalist MPs toured New Zealand in the 1880s and 90s, p. 8.</p></note> The self-government which the British settler colonies had achieved by the late nineteenth century was often held up as an example of how the Irish question should be resolved.<note xml:id="fn195-288" n="24"><p>See Keith Jeffery, <hi rend="i">An Irish Empire? Aspects of Ireland and the British Empire</hi> (Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1996), p. 109.</p></note></p>
        <p>But Bracken left Ireland as a child; Mackay visited Scotland and Ireland only once when she was nearly sixty. Both are aware of the invented nature of place, whether that place be the Highlands or Hokitika. Both allow language to concede its inadequacies. In 'The Ancient People' Mackay writes of her Celtic past in terms that are overtly archaic and unwieldy:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Lo and lo mine ancient people!</l>
            <l>Cairn and cromlech hold them sleeping; —</l>
            <l>Mine though the world divide!<note xml:id="fn196-288" n="25"><p>Mackay, 'The Ancient People', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea,</hi> p. 17.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>This poem contends with a past that is irretrievable — 'They who went, returning never / From the battle in the West!' — and a present location, New Zealand, which is as yet without historical narrative:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>So the dreamy passion gathers,</l>
            <l>By the bright unstoried waters</l>
            <l>Where found their children room.</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>The poem ends not with nostalgia — Mackay is a New Zealand writer — but with the problem of belonging to a world as yet 'unstoried'.<note xml:id="fn197-288" n="26"><p>This looks forward to Mansfield's determination in 1915 to bring her 'undiscovered country' to the world's notice by way of her stories, <hi rend="i">Journal,</hi> 22 January 1915; quoted in <hi rend="i">The Letters and Journals of Katherine Mansfield: A Selection</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-121220">C. K. Stead</name> (Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1985), p. 65.</p></note> The stories belong to the European past, as do the literary conventions which convey them: romance, ballad, fairytale. 'The Other House' speaks of
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>The Other House of play,</l>
            <l>Of book and rose and game</l>
            <l>All in a garden gay</l>
            <l>Where sorrow never came …</l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        as a location now lost:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n70" n="69"/>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Now it shall ever be</l>
            <l>The Other House of Death</l>
            <l>And Dreams and Memory.<note xml:id="fn198-288" n="27"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, 'The Other House', <hi rend="i">Land of the Morning</hi> (Christchurch: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1909), p. 104. In her biography of Mackay, Nellie Macleod identifies 'the other house' with the house owned by <name type="person" key="name-411410">Frederick Hoare</name>, the absentee English owner of Raincliff, the station <name type="person" key="name-411564">Robert Mackay</name> managed. This identification strengthens the nostalgic imagery of the poem's reference to loss and colonial distance. See <name key="name-411543" type="person">Nellie F. H. Macleod</name>, <hi rend="i">A Voice on the Wind: The Story of Jessie Mackay</hi> (Wellington: A. H. and A. W. Reed, 1955), p. 22.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>It is a location which, as 'The Valley of Rona' puts it, is beautiful but unobtainable and, finally, fixed and unproductive:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Not a daisy can pass;</l>
            <l>Not a blade of the grass;</l>
            <l>Not a bird ever dies,</l>
            <l>Nor outward it flies</l>
            <l>From Rona the charmed and the olden.<note xml:id="fn199-288" n="28"><p>Mackay, 'The Valley of Rona', <hi rend="i">Land of the Morning,</hi> p. 113.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>'[T]he charmed and the olden' are desirable but unusable. The 'trick of standing upright', which <name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name> later warily looks forward to, is here to be achieved by acknowledging the loss of this literary past and by infiltrating or recasting its forms. The New Zealand content of Maoriland is not here, as its modernist and its postcolonial critics have claimed, merely decorative; it is palpably disquieting freight. In Mackay's best known poem, 'Rona in the Moon', the fairy tale setting is a completely literary construction apart from two details — the gourd in which Rona is fetching water, and the ngaio tree to which she clings as the moon draws her up:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>But from the earth the ngaio parted</l>
            <l>Like a bitter thread;</l>
            <l>Like a comet upward darted</l>
            <l>Rona overhead.</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>In the moon is Rona sitting,</l>
            <l>Never to be free;</l>
            <l>With the gourd she held in flitting,</l>
            <l>And the ngaio tree.<note xml:id="fn200-288" n="29"><p>Mackay, 'Rona in the Moon', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea,</hi> p. 13.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>The name 'Rona' has vague but not insistent Scottish overtones, but the gourd and the ngaio are of New Zealand. Holding tightly onto the symbols of the local, Rona is hoisted into the literary, and thereby changes it irrevocably.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n71" n="70"/>
        <p>In 'The Call of the Upland Yule', the local landscape is described: 'the river-bed track', 'the sister lakes', the toi, the kea, 'And, bronze and gray, the bluffs array / Shoulder to burly shoulder'. Far from being merely decorative, this language provides the poem's backbone, upsetting the traditional expectations of the Scottish term 'Yule'. The poet is aware that she cannot give it a conventional literary treatment: the literary language of the old world is not appropriate, in the same way that the Antipodean Christmas resists tradition:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>(Tower not turret pleases you,</l>
            <l>Nor grove o' the white May-thorn,</l>
            <l>When comes the call of the upland Yule</l>
            <l>To the blood of the mountain-born)!<note xml:id="fn201-288" n="30"><p>Mackay, 'The Call of the Upland Yule', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea,</hi> p. 25.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>'Tower', 'turret' and 'white May-thorn' are here used to illustrate the often-observed problem that in the colonial situation words and their traditional denotations drift apart. By 1904, when the poem was written, English or Irish writers using words like 'tower' or 'turret' (Yeats, for example) were aware of the archaic tone, but could use such language self-consciously to lay claim to a particular sense of the past. Mackay makes the difficulty explicit in a way Yeats does not have to. Towers and turrets, for Mackay (and for others of 'the blood of the mountain born', that is, New Zealanders), are not located in physical space, or even in history, but in a kind of literary language which, as a New Zealand writer, she feels she cannot employ without acknowledging the problem.</p>
        <p><name key="name-110360" type="person">Yeats</name> was writing in terms of the agenda of the Irish Revival. Writers like Mackay were not unaware of the uses of such invented pasts in the local situation. Nineteenth-century Celticism created a past of heroic grandeur as a means by which a tawdry present could be infused with nationalist purpose. New Zealand writers like Mackay adapted the movement to the local setting, although this involved a certain amount of strategic rewriting. Celticism favours a past beyond historical record; Maoriland writers see physical distance, regional identifications, and nascent nationalism as interrupting the sense of historical continuity with a British past. That past can now be configured chiefly in terms of loss: 'Here's to the home that was never, never ours,'<note xml:id="fn202-288" n="31"><p>Mackay, 'Song of the Drift Weed', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea,</hi> p. 7.</p></note> writes Mackay. Instead, they either figure the land as empty and ahistoric — 'a land that <pb xml:id="n72" n="71"/>has Love but for history'; or they take the Maori past as their own, seeing it, as the term 'Maoriland' suggests, as that which makes New Zealand distinctive in terms of other imperial settler societies, and especially Australia. <hi rend="i">The New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi> in 1901 stated:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>… here in New Zealand we have infinite advantages over Australia in the way of material for … a national literature. Our country has a history; Australia has none — at any rate none that can equal our own in all those stirring elements which invest the past with a halo of romance, and make food for the poet, painter, and the novelist.<note xml:id="fn203-288" n="32"><p><hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi> (December 1901); quoted in <name type="person" key="name-025098">Keith Sinclair</name>, <hi rend="i">A Destiny Apart: New Zealand's Search for National Identity</hi> (Wellington: Allen and Unwin/Port Nicholson Press, 1986), p. 50.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The sources for the manufacturing of this past were works of local ethnology such as Maning's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121372" type="work">Old New Zealand</name></hi> and Grey's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123706" type="work">Polynesian Mythology</name></hi>, but its tone and inflexion came from the texts of Irish and Scottish Celticism. <name type="person" key="name-411537">Matthew Arnold</name>'s <hi rend="i">The Study of Celtic Literature</hi> (1867), <name type="person" key="name-411403">Ernest Renan</name>'s <hi rend="i">Le Poesie des Races Celtiques</hi> (1860), and <name key="name-412108" type="person">Standish O'Grady</name>'s <hi rend="i">History of Ireland</hi> (1878) had set out a theoretical and scholarly basis for the celebration of Celtic culture. But its literary manifestations, especially <name type="person" key="name-401895">James Macpherson</name>'s Ossian forgeries, were just as important for the development of an inauthentically authentic poetic that spread far beyond the mists of the Celtic fringe.</p>
        <p>Ossian answered the need of colonial writers to find a mode in which the colonised could be represented. An ethnographic interest in the authentic voice of the primitive was readily combined with the elegiac tones of Ossian, geographically and historically remote from the centre and the present. In nineteenth-century America, 'James Fenimore Cooper gave his Indians Ossianic traits and had them speak an Ossianic language. Longfellow, Emerson, Thoreau and Whitman were affected by it'.<note xml:id="fn204-288" n="33"><p><name type="person" key="name-411424">H. Okun</name> quoted in <name type="person" key="name-411526">Malcolm Chapman</name>, <hi rend="i">The Gaelic Vision in Scottish Culture</hi> (London: Croom Helm, 1978), p. 47.</p></note> In New Zealand, the aestheticised, sentimentalised picture of the Celt was adapted by writers like Mackay to perform a number of functions in the literature of Maoriland. While Scottish and Irish authors saw Ossianic literature as a way to express their own cultural and material dispossession and celebrate a lost past, American and colonial writers were more likely to use Ossian as the voice of the other, the colonised, and by doing so perform an act not just of appropriation but also of identification and ownership. Mackay uses both modes. In poems such as 'The Burial of Sir John McKenzie', 'Strathnaver no <pb xml:id="n73" n="72"/>more'<note xml:id="fn205-288" n="34"><p>Mackay, <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea</hi>, p. 32.</p></note> or 'Strath Erran',<note xml:id="fn206-288" n="35"><p>Mackay, <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira</hi>, p. 93.</p></note> she nostalgically celebrates and knowingly adapts traditional forms to produce a literature of emigration and dispossession. In poems such as 'The Spirit of the Rangatira',<note xml:id="fn207-288" n="36"><p>Mackay, <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira</hi>, <hi rend="i">p.</hi> 1.</p></note> 'Maori War Song'<note xml:id="fn208-289" n="37"><p>Mackay, <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea</hi>, p. 5.</p></note> or 'The Taniwha's Farewell',<note xml:id="fn209-289" n="38"><p>Mackay, <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira</hi>, p. 55.</p></note> she confers Celtic status on the new country's indigenous inhabitants, and Maori warriors become Ossian, Cuchulain, or Balder.<note xml:id="fn210-289" n="39"><p>This latter hero is, of course, Scandinavian, but comes to Mackay through the Celticism of Arnold, whose poem, 'Balder Dead' is her source. See Arnold, <hi rend="i">Poetical Works</hi>, p. 95. In 'Sunset on the Kaikouras', the death of Balder is relocated to the Antipodes: 'Not the North shall wholly keep him; / Taniwha and Toa weep him', <hi rend="i">From the Maori Sea,</hi> p. 36.</p></note></p>
        <p>A child of the Scottish Enlightenment by way of her parents' radicalism and her education, Mackay's writing exemplifies that strain of Celticism which Luke Gibbons characterises as sympathy.<note xml:id="fn211-289" n="40"><p>Luke Gibbons, 'This Sympathetic Bond: Ossian, Celticism and Colonialism', <hi rend="i">Celticism</hi>, ed. Terence Brown (Amsterdam: Rodopi, 1996), pp. 273–91.</p></note> A product of the cult of sensibility articulated by <name type="person" key="name-401783">David Hume</name> and <name type="person" key="name-405210">Adam Smith</name> at the end of the eighteenth century, sympathy emphasises not just feeling, but fellow feeling. Its relevance to Scottish society was spelt out by Mackay's contemporary <name type="person" key="name-411572">Sophie Bryant</name> in her 1913 work, <hi rend="i">The Genius of the Gael: A Study in Celtic Psychology and its Manifestations</hi>,<note xml:id="fn212-289" n="41"><p><name type="person" key="name-411572">Sophie Bryant</name>, <hi rend="i">The Genius of the Gael: A Study in Celtic Psychology and its Manifestations</hi> (London: Fisher Unwin, 1913).</p></note> in terms of the deprivation and loss of autonomy that modernity entailed — 'the continual presence of another within one's own sphere of existence'.<note xml:id="fn213-289" n="42"><p>Gibbons, 'This Sympathetic Bond', p. 277.</p></note> Set in the colonial context, sympathy is the bridge between Mackay's awareness of the depredations of her own history and the position of Maori. It manifests itself as a literary tone that enables her to write about the latter in terms of the former, to construct a kind of literary identification without recourse to evasion or satire. The characteristics of the Celt, as set out by such authorities as Arnold or Renan, were easily transferable to Maori. Spirituality, an instinctive knowledge of and closeness to the natural world, lyricism, a mannered heroism and warrior ethic, essentialist conceptions of gender, a glamorous despair — all were sustained by notions of Romantic primitivism and authenticity:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>
              <hi rend="i">Tiraha, Te Ra!</hi>
            </l>
            <l>I am Maui, —</l>
            <l>Maui the bantling, the darling; —</l>
            <l>Maui the fire-thief, the jester; —</l>
            <l>Maui the world's fisherman!</l>
            <l>I am Maui, man's champion!</l>
            <l>Thou art the Sun-God,</l>
            <l>Te Ra of the flaming hair.</l>
            <l>Heretofore man is thy moth.</l>
            <l>What is the life of man,</l>
            <pb xml:id="n74" n="73"/>
            <l>Bound to thy rushing wings,</l>
            <l>Thou fire-bird of Rangi?</l>
            <l>A birth in a burning;</l>
            <l>A flash and a war-word;</l>
            <l>A failing, a falling</l>
            <l>Of ash to the ashes</l>
            <l>Of bottomless Po!</l>
            <l>I am Maui, —</l>
            <l>The great one, the little one, —</l>
            <l>A bird that could nest</l>
            <l>In the hand of a woman.</l>
            <l>I — I have vanquished</l>
            <l>The Timeless, the Ancients.</l>
            <l>The heavens cannot bind me,</l>
            <l>But I shall bind thee,</l>
            <l><hi rend="i">Tiraha, Te Ra</hi>!<note xml:id="fn214-289" n="43"><p>Mackay, 'The Noosing of the Sun-God', <hi rend="i">Land of the Morning</hi>, p. 49.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>Certain adjustments, it is true, have to be made in adapting the Celt to the Maori. Scottish and Irish Celticists celebrated the heroes of a past to which, however spuriously conjured up and however spuriously owned, they could lay historical claim. Maoriland writers had to write in terms of a claim that was obviously, logically untrue, and acknowledged as untrue by the writers themselves. Bracken's poem 'The March of Te Rauparaha' says as much:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Rauparaha's war chant</l>
            <l>Rauparaha's fame song,</l>
            <l>Rauparaha's story</l>
            <l>Told on the harp strings,</l>
            <l>Pakeha harp cords</l>
            <l>Tuned by the stranger.<note xml:id="fn215-289" n="44"><p><name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name>, 'The March of Te Rauparaha', <hi rend="i">Musings in Maoriland (Dunedin:</hi> Arthur T. Keirle, 1890), p. 42.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>There is a strange tone here. In its chant-like repetition, Bracken's poem is suggesting that it possesses ethnographic authenticity, the authority of the 'primitive' voice; but the speaker is avowedly Pakeha, and his tone is elegiac, expressing regret for the necessity of the appropriation, even as it is taking place.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n75" n="74"/>
        <p>For Celtic movements such as the Irish Revival, the existence of the peasant in contemporary society was a sign of continuity with the past, though a past that was carefully purpose built. <name type="person" key="name-411570">Seamus Deane</name> points out that 'much of what Yeats believed about the Irish peasantry, its past and its native literature, was formed by the literature produced by the more cultivated sections of the nineteenth-century landlord class'. As George Watson observes, 'The Celt was invented to serve the purposes of the urban intellectuals.'<note xml:id="fn216-289" n="46"><p><name type="person" key="name-411418">George Watson</name>, 'Celticism and the Annulment of History', <hi rend="i">Celticism</hi>, ed. Terence Brown, p. 207.</p></note> Attempting 'to reconcile on the level of myth what could not be reconciled on the level of politics' was, Deane claims, a failure, which offered the Irish 'the opportunity to be unique but refused them the right to be independent on the grounds that independence would lead to a loss of their uniqueness'.<note xml:id="fn217-289" n="46"><p><name type="person" key="name-411570">Seamus Deane</name>, <hi rend="i">Celtic Revivals: Essays in Modern Irish Literature 1880–1980</hi> (London: Faber, 1985), p. 37.</p></note> The parallels with the Maoriland writers are pervasive. Maori exist in Maoriland writing only as the assumed and artificial voice deployed by the Pakeha author. For that literature to acknowledge the existence of actual, present-day Maori would jeopardise Pakeha ownership of the Maori past. By the turn of the century, conventional wisdom, supported by scientific ethnology, had decided that the Maori were rapidly becoming extinct, and the task of the Pakeha was, in an ubiquitous expression of the time, to 'smooth the pillow of the dying race'.<note xml:id="fn218-289" n="47"><p>Geoff Park, 'Going between Goddesses', <hi rend="i">Quicksands</hi>, p.189, traces the origin of this phrase to Dr Isaac Featherstone: 'Our plain duty, as good compassionate colonists, is to smooth down their dying pillow. Then history would have nothing to reproach us with', quoted by <name type="person" key="name-207531">Walter Buller</name> in <hi rend="i">Supplement to 'The Birds of New Zealand</hi>' (London: Buller, 1905). A variation on the phrase is used of Aborigines in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin:</hi> 'The aboriginal race is moribund. All we can do now is give an opiate to the dying man, and when he expires bury him decently' cited in W. H. [Bill] Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi> (Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1968), p. 15.</p></note> The old Maori woman in <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name>'s story 'Pipi on the Prowl' may come from 'a princely race',<note xml:id="fn219-289" n="48"><p><name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name>, <hi rend="i">Brown Bread from a Colonial Oven: Being Sketches of Up-country Life in New Zealand</hi> (London: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1912), p. 12.</p></note> but she is now comic, roguish and negligible. Her heroic, mythic past is thus seen as being available to the Pakeha writer because it had no present-day owners.</p>
        <p>This literary extinction is aestheticised and sentimentalised, as in Mackay's poem 'Te Whenua Kura':</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>Lost, lost, lost, lost,</l>
            <l>Lost is Te Whenua Kura,</l>
            <l>The curse is hurled,</l>
            <l>The blood is shed,</l>
            <l>And vain as mist the flowing!</l>
            <l>The robber stays,</l>
            <l>And I and mine</l>
            <l>Like summer snow are going.<note xml:id="fn220-289" n="49"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, 'Maoriland: A Cycle of Six Songs', music by <name type="person" key="name-411284">Alice Forrester</name>, fMS-Papers-4715-21, ATL. Forrester was Mackay's sister-in-law. The MS is not dated, but internal evidence suggests that it was written soon after 1914.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-131244">Homi Bhabha</name>'s theory of colonial mimicry, where the colonised ape the coloniser,<note xml:id="fn221-289" n="50"><p><name type="person" key="name-131244">Homi Bhabha</name>, <hi rend="i">The Location of Culture</hi> (London and New York, 1994).</p></note> is here reversed. The coloniser adopts the voice of the <pb xml:id="n76" n="75"/>dispossessed, expressing regret and lamentation for that dispossession, while insisting on its inevitability as it becomes embedded in the language of myth. Ghostly presences are a feature of the Maoriland landscape, as the Maori are simultaneously acknowledged and denied.<note xml:id="fn222-289" n="51"><p>See, for example, Mackay's 'The Sowing of Kiwa': 'And think you that a Maori ghost / Is on the Long Look Out? / And did a spectre Maori keel / Drive by us to the rout?', <hi rend="i">Land of the Morning,</hi> p. 121.</p></note></p>
        <p>Yeats's resort to myth is in part a method of writing himself into the Irish context. An Anglo-Irishman from a Protestant background, he has to displace the native religion from his narrative of Irish history because it excludes him. Maoriland writers have to displace race for similar reasons. Yeats's claim to affinity with the ancient Irish is factually dubious, but just tenable. For Maoriland writers, the association cannot be logically upheld; they are obviously, palpably not Maori. They 'own' these stories by right of colonial conquest, a fact of which Mackay is not unaware. Their right to the stories must be inferred: by absence (the Pakeha writer being the spokesperson for the now extinct Maori); by analogy; by association; by the power of sympathy; and by the fact that both ancient Maori and Pakeha settler inhabit the same natural settings. By being sensible to the Romantic sublime and by exhibiting respect for and sensitivity to landscape, the Maoriland writer claims that landscape's human inhabitants as literary ancestors. Mackay writing of the Southern Alps says:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>… a dark gladness that is sweetly all but one with pain rises in the Northern heart when the mist wraps Ti-Marua suddenly by dawn or by day's decline. For the mist loves Ti-Marua and swoops upon it eagle like many and many a time. Then the steep sides of it take another aspect; the great water scarred slopes are like the face of a giant old Maori warrior, seamed with the sacred moko and gashed in many a long-past fight. A passion of Ossianic melancholy glorifies the Northern soul with a nameless romance. Ti-Marua broods over the past; the river sings loud of ancient things. What a foolish conceited fancy it is to disdain the virgin hills of New Zealand because, forsooth! they have no history — because no bard has woven them into undying song! We atoms of a day, do we think these great Presences loom between heaven and earth to honour our petty wars, our ever repeating Empire games of check and counter check? Ti-Marua knows better, smiling darkly through the mist; Ti-Marua is as <pb xml:id="n77" n="76"/>deep as the counsels of creation, as full of the primeval romance of earth and sun, cloud and rain, as Alp or Appenine. Ti-Marua has been loved of the storm wind, robed with the snow, crowned with the rainbow; can Ghaut or Grampian claim more?<note xml:id="fn223-289" n="52"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, <hi rend="i">Otago Witness,</hi> 4 February 1903, p. 70.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The narrator, with a 'northern heart' and 'northern soul', 'a passion of Ossianic melancholy' and 'dark gladness', is the romanticised Celt. The Maori are only present by way of simile, the mountainside being configured as an old defeated warrior from a Goldie painting,<note xml:id="fn224-289" n="53"><p>See Roger Blackley's discussion of the painter <name type="person" key="name-208059">C. F. Goldie</name>'s use of this motif in <hi rend="i">Goldie</hi> (Auckland: Auckland Art Gallery/David Bateman, 1997), pp. 51, 118–19. Goldie's painting of <name type="person" key="name-100066">Patara Te Tuhi</name> is a characteristic example of this mode.</p></note> 'seamed with a sacred moko and gashed in many a long-past fight'. The landscape is unpeopled, and in particular without a 'bard' who might have 'woven [the virgin hills] into undying song'; but this is not important. The landscape itself is the author of its own story; it has the ability to 'sing loud of ancient things'; it constructs a 'primeval romance of earth and sun, cloud and rain', which is 'nameless'. Because of this, what seems the lack of historical and literary record in a new colony is unimportant, as are the social and political ramifications of the mundane — 'our petty wars, our ever repeating Empire games of check and counter-check'. The landscape, and in particular the mountain, generate their own mythical narrative, one that can stand against that of Europe, 'Alp or Appenine', 'Ghaut or Grampian'. 'Everything seems to have taken a great swirling leap forward this last year or two,' Mackay wrote in 1907: 'It seems as if Australasia had all of a sudden waked up [sic] to find a literature of her own, shaped ready at the door; it seems as if the Antipodes had all at once ceased to be, artistically speaking, the tag ends of Europe.'<note xml:id="fn225-289" n="54"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 26 June 1907, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL. The Turnbull letters are photocopies of Stephens's correspondence held in the Mitchell Library, Sydney.</p></note></p>
        <p><hi rend="c">At the time of</hi> her death in 1938, Mackay was considered New Zealand's pre-eminent poet, the first truly local writer. <name type="person" key="name-208782">Alan Mulgan</name> wrote, 'She became an institution … was throned as a queen, venerated and loved. Everybody who knew anything worth knowing about New Zealand poetry knew something of <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s.'<note xml:id="fn226-289" n="55"><p>Obituary in <hi rend="i">The Evening Post</hi>, Wellington, 3 September 1938, p. 26. See also the discussion of Mackay in his <hi rend="i">Literature and Authorship in New Zealand</hi> (Wellington: P.E.N. Books 1943), pp. 18–21.</p></note> By the 1990s she had become a literary joke. <name type="person" key="name-130025">Patrick Evans</name>, in <hi rend="i">The Penguin History of New Zealand Literature</hi>, describes her (with no discernible biographical evidence) as '<name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, who declined marriage for good works and bad poetry'. His critical judgement of her work is confined to distinguishing between the 'awful pseudo-Scottish stuff' and the <pb xml:id="n78" n="77"/>material based on Maori legend where she 'really lets her hair down'.<note xml:id="fn227-290" n="56"><p>Evans, <hi rend="i">Penguin History</hi>, pp. 33, 46, 48.</p></note> The Phoenix generation, he argues, were ignorant of her writing:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>… local tradition represented by <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> and her like would have seemed a quaint and outmoded pre-war relic had they taken any notice of it. But there is little evidence that the students even recognised that there were older national writers to the south.<note xml:id="fn228-290" n="57"><p>Evans, <hi rend="i">Penguin History</hi>, p. 77–8.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>This is not true. Although Curnow did not include Mackay in <hi rend="i">A Book of New Zealand Verse 1923–45</hi> he certainly knew about her, and, in his introduction, quotes approvingly <name type="person" key="name-208535">E. H. McCormick</name>'s judgement that '[t]he work of <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> and <name type="person" key="name-209064">Pember Reeves</name> had its limitations, but much of it did spring from interests shared by all New Zealanders'.<note xml:id="fn229-290" n="58"><p><name type="person" key="name-208535">E. H. McCormick</name>, <hi rend="i">Letters and Art in New Zealand</hi> (Wellington: Department of Internal Affairs, 1940), p.103. Quoted by <name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name> in the introduction to <hi rend="i">A Book of New Zealand Verse</hi> (1945). See <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 46.</p></note> Curnow goes further:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>The poets who define the period of the present book are — at least in their notion of what a poem is, what it is for — more truly descended from <name key="name-209064" type="person">Reeves</name>, <name key="name-207216" type="person">Adams</name> and <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, than from the altogether sentimental twilight which intervened.<note xml:id="fn230-290" n="59"><p>Curnow, <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 47. Curnow's historical sense is perhaps a little self-serving here. All three poets named died in the 1930s: Mackay in 1938, Reeves in 1932 and Adams in 1936, and are thus not chronologically distinct from the writers Curnow is condemning.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>However, by 1960, when he wrote the introduction to <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121920" type="work">The Penguin Book of New Zealand Verse</name></hi>, his attitude had changed. He no longer differentiates between the Maoriland and <hi rend="i"><name key="name-122487" type="work">Kowhai Gold</name></hi> generations: 'Towards the end of [the nineteenth] century there were surges of "national" sentiment which, however, touched nobody at any level where good verse might have resulted.'<note xml:id="fn231-290" n="60"><p>Curnow, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121921" type="work">Look Back Harder</name></hi>, p. 35.</p></note> McCormick's view of Mackay is acknowledged but this time disputed:
<quote><p>Though McCormick sees in <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s work of the eighties 'the first sign of national self-awareness', I find only the familiar pseudo-nationalism of the colony, more of the nerves and more highly strung.</p></quote>Her poetry is 'schizoid writing', 'ghost poetry', 'husks without a past or a posterity'.<note xml:id="fn232-290" n="61"><p>Curnow, <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 145–6.</p></note></p>
        <p>Present-day historians, especially feminist historians writing at the 1990 centennial of the achievement of universal suffrage, treat <pb xml:id="n79" n="78"/>Mackay more respectfully, but in terms of her political activism rather than her poetry.<note xml:id="fn233-290" n="62"><p>See, for example, <hi rend="i">Jessie Mackay: A Woman Before her Time</hi>, eds. Chapman et al.; and Mackay's entries in <hi rend="i">The Book of New Zealand Women/Ko Kui ma te Kaupapa,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-120813">Charlotte Macdonald</name>, <name type="person" key="name-120814">Merimeri Penfold</name> and <name key="name-120815" type="person">Bridget Williams</name> (Wellington: Bridget Williams Books, 1991), pp. 384–5 (by <name type="person" key="name-110782">Aorewa McLeod</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411509">June Starke</name>); and <hi rend="i">DNZB II</hi>, pp. 292–4 (by <name type="person" key="name-130023">Heather Roberts</name>).</p></note> Yet in her dual capacity as poet and critic, she continually interrogates the relationship between place and origin, sets the modernity of settler culture against the inherited or invented 'traditions' of home, plays considerations of empire against the local, and works towards a poetic rhetoric that will accommodate all of this. Hers may not be a rhetoric that matches modern taste, but it is not, as Curnow or Evans suggests, ridiculous. If it is at times highly coloured and figurative, this is merely because of the size of the task Mackay sets herself: the construction of a literary landscape of significance. Mackay knows the dangers of writing the kind of poetry that Curnow satirises as '<hi rend="i">Maoriland, An Epic of the South</hi> by T. L. Fern Grot',<note xml:id="fn234-290" n="63"><p>Curnow is undoubtedly thinking of <name type="person" key="name-411472">John Liddell Kelly</name>'s <hi rend="i">Heather and Fern: Songs of Scotland and Maoriland</hi> (Wellington: the Author, 1902). In the title poem Kelly writes: 'From the Land of the Moa and Maori / My thoughts to old Scotia will turn; / Thus the Heather is blent with the Kauri / And the Thistle entwined with the Fern'. <name type="person" key="name-120442">Allen Curnow</name>, 'Rata Blossom or Reality? New Zealand and a Significant Contribution', <hi rend="i">Look Back Harder</hi>, p. 10. The piece is a review of <name type="person" key="name-207919">A. R. D. Fairburn</name>'s 'Dominion', first published in <hi rend="i">Tomorrow</hi> vol. 4 no. 14 (May, 1938), p. 438–9.</p></note> as she shows in 'Poet and Farmer', where two registers, that of poetic Maoriland and that of material pragmatism, are set side by side:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>The diamond dews begem the wings of morn;</l>
            <l>The sable tui's liquid notes are trilling;</l>
            <l>The myriad voices of the day awake; —</l>
            <l>(Susan, I guess that hog is fit for killing!)</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>The broad-leaf bends above the murmurous creek,</l>
            <l>With silver ripples shining and receding;</l>
            <l>The marshy star unfolds its golden eye: —</l>
            <l>(That bed of onions wants a power of weeding!)</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>Now mounts my soul on wings of light conceit</l>
            <l>To glacial heights where snowy billows harden!</l>
            <l>I scorn the plain and all its sordid care; —</l>
            <l>(Hi, there, you brute: — the calf is in the garden!)</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>Yet stay. Who lingers in these silvan shades,</l>
            <l>More blest is he than Emperor or Kaiser:</l>
            <l>Hark, infant prattle floats upon the breeze; —</l>
            <l>(The imps are cutting gorse with my new razor!)</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>The incense of the dewy clover mead</l>
            <l>Invites the happy roaming bee to suck it;</l>
            <pb xml:id="n80" n="79"/>
            <l>The queenly rose is throned in verdant bower; —</l>
            <l>(Well, I must milk. Say, Susan, where's the bucket?)<note xml:id="fn235-290" n="64"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, 'Poet and Farmer', <hi rend="i">The Sitter on the Rail</hi> (Christchurch: Lyttelton Times, 1891), p. 60.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>The construction of place, whether silvan shades or gorse, is an important task of the colonial writer. Here the stagey echoes of Keats and Shakespeare serve the same sly purpose as in <name type="person" key="name-207862">Maurice Duggan</name>'s celebrated short story, 'Along Rideout Road That Summer':<note xml:id="fn236-290" n="65"><p><name type="person" key="name-207862">Maurice Duggan</name>, <hi rend="i">Collected Stories</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press/Oxford University Press, 1981).</p></note> they collide a set of literary, mainly Romantic conventions against unaccommodating actuality, here reinforced by a colloquial refrain as deliberately deflating as that in Glover or Curnow.</p>
        <p>In 1907, shortly before Mansfield eagerly departed for England, Mackay wrote, 'Colonial writers should stay in the colonies and shape their work on lines natural to their lives and their surroundings', contrasting the invigorating effect of such settings with the 'levelling melancholy and influences of London'.<note xml:id="fn237-290" n="66"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, <hi rend="i">Otago Witness Christmas Annual</hi>, December 1907.</p></note> This is an early form of Curnow's attention to the local, albeit a local conjured at times in terms of Victorian Romanticism, the sublime located in the beauties of a rarefied natural landscape. Suffused sunsets, glittering ranges of mountains, the echoes of a now departed savage history — all these become markers that can be fed into a specific literary nationalism of place:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Where, indeed, could patriotism find a fitter shrine than the land that contains the majesty of the Sounds and the glory of Aorangi; the land that contains the wonders of Rotomahana and the tomb of Te Terata, marvellous even in its desolation?<note xml:id="fn238-290" n="67"><p>Mackay, preface to <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira</hi>, n.p.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Mackay is conscious that New Zealand writing is in its infancy, and of the need to develop an audience as well as authorship. In the introduction to <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira</hi> she sets out this agenda modestly:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>[A]t least a few [of the poems] have a flavour of the colonial soil whence they sprang. Whether this colonial character will prove any recommendation to a large section of the public I can hardly say, but I am convinced that the heart of young New Zealand, in these days, beats with the free, untrammelled pulsation of enterprise — beats hopefully to the march of progress and intellect; and, side by side with this aspiration for culture goes <pb xml:id="n81" n="80"/>the dawning of a national spirit that will, we trust, brighten into the noonday of a nation's prosperity.<note xml:id="fn239-290" n="68"><p>Mackay, preface to <hi rend="i">The Spirit of the Rangatira</hi>, n.p.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The enterprise and burgeoning prosperity of the new colony is seen here as a necessary condition for its writers. This is in marked contrast to the young <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, who in 1907 was agitating to return to London away from the vulgarities of her family's colonial bustle, the embarrassment of 'Trade'. Mackay's view of the place of the colonial writer is partly conditioned by necessity. She and Mansfield were from two very distinct social classes. <name type="person" key="name-207383">Sir Harold Beauchamp</name> was a businessman and banker, a leading figure in society. Mackay's father was an emigrant crofter and later a farm manager. Writing for Mackay always involved a sense of professionalism, but also the necessity of financial reward, 'under hard and adverse conditions'. There was a strength of feeling derived from personal experience in her agitation on behalf of women's employment and equal pay.<note xml:id="fn240-290" n="69"><p>See an address on this subject Mackay made to the National Council of Women in 1902, <hi rend="i">The Woman Question: Writings by Women who Won the Vote,</hi> selected by <name type="person" key="name-411280">Margaret Lovell-Smith</name> (Auckland: New Women's Press, 1992), pp. 139–43.</p></note> As a journalist, she wrote Christmas novelettes, was for some time the 'Lady Editor' of the <hi rend="i">Canterbury Times</hi>, wrote a fortnightly column in the <hi rend="i">Otago Witness</hi> (which she described as 'floating verse and immature prose'),<note xml:id="fn241-290" n="70"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 20 April 1903, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note> had poetry published overseas in <hi rend="i">Time and Tide, Celtic Monthly</hi>, and the <hi rend="i">Lyceum</hi>, and contributed to the local suffrage journal, <hi rend="i">White Ribbon</hi>, as well as to similar British publications such as <hi rend="i">Jus Suffragii, Votes for Women</hi> and <hi rend="i">Common Cause</hi>. In the 1890s a family crisis forced her to return to teaching, rather than devote herself wholly to writing and journalism. She wrote to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, the editor of the 'Red Page', the literary page of the Sydney <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>When ruin overtook us four years ago, I had to take up a double sort of life — half woman's, half man's work. It is hard for even the most sympathetic man to understand how hard it is for a woman to obtain the conditions a man writer commands as a matter of course. Nobody's fault, you know, just the pains of transition.<note xml:id="fn242-290" n="71"><p>Mackay, letter to Stephens, 10 May 1903, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Mackay's friendship with Stephens had begun when he published some of her poems in the 'Red Page',<note xml:id="fn243-290" n="72"><p>'The Grey Company' and 'Spring Fires' had been published in <hi rend="i">The Bulletin</hi> in 1900. In 1903, however, Stephens devoted a page of poetry and commentary to Mackay and the women writers of Maoriland, 'The Red Page', <hi rend="i">The Bulletin,</hi> 23 May 1903.</p></note> and continued until his death, despite the tone of Stephens's initial, condescending review, where he describes her as 'a writer of decided minor promise'. Stephens's piece <pb xml:id="n82" n="81"/>begins by identifying 'the mob of Maoriland girls' — Mackay, <name key="name-411602" type="person">Mary Colborne-Veel</name>, <name key="name-405250" type="person">Dora Wilcox</name> — Mackay's being 'the purest finest note we have heard from Maoriland'. Stephens notes her Celticism, its 'ancestral fire', and the tone of 'the pathos of a father's lands she has never seen'. She is compared favourably to Domett and <name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, although the latter's treatment of Maori legend is felt to be superior. However, in this critically approving context, Stephens proceeds to characterise the achievements of the women writers of New Zealand in terms both patronising and belittling:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>They are healthy girls in Maoriland, and their verse is usually a regular and healthy secretion. On Sunday evening, after church, is a favourite composition time. Then you may see the plump and rosy maiden, <hi rend="i">aet</hi>. 17 to 25, a little withdrawn from the massed family polishing off the idea that came when she wasn't listening to the sermon. The metre may be borrowed from the hymn-book; the matter from <hi rend="i">The Otago Witness</hi> and Annie S. Swan; the noble and uninspiring sentiment is all the maiden's own. And the Muse of Comedy smiles, noting the shadow of knickerbockers on the paper. Next Saturday week, if one is fortunate there will be a small illumination of the poet's corner of <hi rend="i">The Canterbury Times</hi> or <hi rend="i">The Otago Witness</hi>; and 'Perdita' or 'Celia' will glow, and dream and wonder if He will see it, and what He would say if He knew, and whether —.</p>
          <p>After marriage the secretion ceases; but 'Celia' is faithful to <hi rend="i">The Otago Witness</hi>, and presently a birth-notice illuminates another corner of the paper. Another 'Celia' is launched to write verse in the shadow of next generation knickerbockers; and … such is the idyll of Maoriland life. Literature, with its thrills and flushes and pangs, being necessarily another matter altogether.<note xml:id="fn244-290" n="73"><p>Anne B. [or Annie] Swan was the pseudonym of David Lyall, a popular romantic novelist and editor of <hi rend="i">The Woman at Home</hi> magazine. See Jonathan Rose, <hi rend="i">The Intellectual Life of the British Working Classes</hi> (New Haven and London: Yale University Press, 2001), p. 141 and Kate Flint, <hi rend="i">The Woman Reader</hi>, <hi rend="i">1837–1914</hi> (Oxford: Clarendon, 1993), p. 307.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Mackay responded to Stephens's attention with surprising gratitude:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>My father is so proud — my sisters too. And for myself I feel I have had my day whatever comes, and when the greater star comes, I shall remove my farthing candle with what grace is possible.<note xml:id="fn245-290" n="74"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 1 June 1903, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n83" n="82"/>
        <p>Her only reservation was Stephens's disparagement of <name key="name-411602" type="person">Colborne-Veel</name>: 'Miss Colborne-Veel is my dear friend … she has the only approach to a salon in the South Island.'</p>
        <p>It has become conventional critical practice to charge Curnow and the nationalist poets of the 1930s with a misogynistic disdain for women's writing,<note xml:id="fn246-290" n="75"><p>See, for example, the discussions in <name type="person" key="name-100836">Kai Jensen</name>, <hi rend="i">Whole Men: the Masculine Tradition in New Zealand Literature</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1996); and <name type="person" key="name-202009">Michele Leggott</name>, 'Opening the Archive: Robin Hyde, Eileen Duggan and the Persistence of Record' in <hi rend="i">Opening the Book</hi>, ed. <name key="name-202154" type="person">Mark Williams</name> and <name type="person" key="name-202009">Michele Leggott</name> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1995), pp. 266–93.</p></note> but Mackay's experience suggests that such prejudice was part of the critical discourse of earlier generations, and that in the new colony there was a plurality of judgements and no single perspective. Women writers could command the kind of respect that Mulgan attributes to Mackay, as well as being characterised in pejorative terms as 'Lady Poetesses'. The reviewer in the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi> in 1908 viewed her influence as essayist and critic with mock alarm:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Miss Mackay has written some good and charming verse, some harmless tripe, and some irreparable rubbish. Wherefore, she has now become a critic, and is (I pray you, men, tread softly!) literary adviser to the firm of Whitcombe and Tombs. I, who love and honour the sweet creature Woman, and am her meekest slave and tiniest poetaster in these seas, I imagine Miss Mackay … pouring vials of her maidenly contempt on the work of all wicked and virile creatures like myself.<note xml:id="fn247-291" n="76"><p><hi rend="i">The Triad</hi>, 15 no. 10 (January 1908), p. 10. See discussion in <name type="person" key="name-120807">Dennis McEldowney</name>, 'Publishing, Patronage, Literary Magazines', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, p. 640. Mackay was not in fact an advisor to Whitcombe and Tombs. She wrote an introduction to a collection of poems by <name type="person" key="name-408462">J. Maclennan</name> which <hi rend="i">The Triad</hi> disapproved of. The journal defended its position: 'To say that Miss Mackay is no critic is simply to declare her very woman. Shall she complain for that. [sic]' <hi rend="i">The Triad</hi>, 15 no. 11 (February 1908), p. 5.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Mackay seems aware of the ridicule women writers could attract, confessing her inadequacy for the role, 'an angular British [sic] spinster, rounding her 40th year, hair prematurely gray, etc — no poet could bear the shock a moment'.<note xml:id="fn248-291" n="77"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 14 October 1904, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        <p>Given the size of the New Zealand reading community at the turn of the century, Australia was of vital importance not only as a place for publication but also as a sympathetic but distinct critical arena. <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>'s earliest publications appeared there.<note xml:id="fn249-291" n="78"><p>See chapter on Mansfield.</p></note> Mackay recognises both common interests and distinctive qualities. It was not just, as she put it, that Australians knew 'so fatally much about cricket, and so fatally little about Maori mythology'.<note xml:id="fn250-291" n="79"><p>Mackay letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 4 July 1907, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note> The two countries had progressed at a different rate. 'Have you lived a year in N. Z.,' she wrote to Stephens, 'and not known that things dead to Australia are still "live" to us, at least, in our slow, cold faithful South Island?'<note xml:id="fn251-291" n="80"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 1 July 1909, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note> But she continually acknowledges a feeling of community between the two countries. In 1907, she writes, 'Now a mouse doesn't move across the <pb xml:id="n84" n="83"/>Tasman sea but we shall know all about it.'<note xml:id="fn252-291" n="81"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 1 March 1907, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note> Literature was an important part of this relationship: 'We are a literary people in Australasia,' she wrote in 1909, 'you can hear the little booklets popping out of the press like broom pods on a hot January afternoon.'<note xml:id="fn253-291" n="82"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 30 September 1909, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        <p>Early in their relationship, Mackay asked Stephens's advice on publication in Australia, confessing, 'I am prepared for a long and weary task at best, that precludes the idea of trying English publishers; life is not long enough.'<note xml:id="fn254-291" n="83"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 29 August 1902, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note> Mackay was not strictly speaking a <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> author — apart from the 1903 attention given her, she published little there. She seems to have had reservations about the journal, though she was certainly a <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> reader, as were many New Zealanders. She wrote to Stephens:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>We all read the 'Bulletin' in my country when it comes our way; we all laugh over it; we all specially revel in the Red Page. But one or two Maorilanders have taken a medieval vow not to write to it, I among them.<note xml:id="fn255-291" n="84"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 3 January 1903, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>She approved of his move to the <hi rend="i">Bookfellow</hi>, writing in 1907 that it was 'a Red Page without the unspeakable <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> tacked on'.<note xml:id="fn256-291" n="85"><p>Mackay, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 26 June 1907, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL. Stephens' editorship of the Red Page ceased in 1906 and he was replaced by the New Zealander <name key="name-207216" type="person">Arthur Adams</name>.</p></note> But her work certainly conforms to <name type="person" key="name-121227">Terry Sturm</name>'s description of the New Zealand writing published in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> as a local literature distinct from 'any <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> "Australian school", [and] … the older, genteel pattern of New Zealand colonial writing'.<note xml:id="fn257-291" n="86"><p><name type="person" key="name-121227">Terry Sturm</name>, 'The <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>', <hi rend="i">The Oxford Companion to New Zealand Literature</hi>, ed. <name key="name-036150" type="person">Roger Robinson</name> and <name type="person" key="name-036471">Nelson Wattie</name> (Auckland: Oxford University Press, 1998), p. 78.</p></note> Characterising New Zealand as 'a country of mountains and minor poets', Mackay felt the difference between the two literatures to be their respective relationships to the literature of origin:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>New Zealand verse differs from the semi-tropical and wholly Antipodean flower of Australian poesy. The former grafted itself on the good old Saxon stem; the latter 'just growed' like topsy. The New Zealand pioneer poet beached his boats; the Australian burnt his boats. Which did more wisely, time alone can show.<note xml:id="fn258-291" n="87"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, introduction to <hi rend="i">New Zealand Rhymes Old and New</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> (Christchurch: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1907), p. 4.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>In making her selection for the 1907 collection, <hi rend="i">New Zealand Rhymes Old and New</hi>, published by Whitcombe and Tombs in London, she makes this affiliation to a literary centre clear:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n85" n="84"/>
        <quote>
          <p>[P]rominence has been given to the early links binding New Zealand art and sentiment to those of the beloved Motherland: and the aim has been throughout to dwell on those quiet but everlasting verities on which English poetry anchors. Wherever this booklet may travel, it will be among the children of Caedmon's, Chaucer's and Tennyson's readers —</p>
          <lg>
            <l>'All taught to prize those English words,</l>
            <l>Faith, Freedom, Heaven and Home.'<note xml:id="fn259-291" n="88"><p>Mackay, introduction to <hi rend="i">New Zealand Rhymes</hi>, pp. 4–5.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>However, 'Motherland', and by implication empire, are here constructs, selectively drawn to enable a participation in a collective literary tradition — Caedmon, Chaucer, Tennyson, et al. Politics are quite another matter. To be a child of the literary empire does not problematise nationalism or conflict with the nostalgic demands of the Celtic Twilight and its radical agendas. At the same time, however, Mackay recognises that New Zealand literature may not make the return journey to Britain without difficulty:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>[T]opical verse, however apt and bright, Maori themes, however novel and picturesque, and argot poetry, however forcible within its occult limits, could not be presented before outland readers without annotation wholly beyond our present scope.<note xml:id="fn260-291" n="89"><p>Mackay, introduction to <hi rend="i">New Zealand Rhymes</hi>, p. 4.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>What she characterises as 'the strange new fire and Alp world, and the stranger old Maoridom'<note xml:id="fn261-291" n="90"><p>Mackay, introduction to <hi rend="i">New Zealand Rhymes</hi>, p. 4.</p></note> with which the poet has to conjure, may provide material for a distinctive literature, but that literature will have few readers away from the local setting. The young Mansfield certainly thought so. In July 1908, a year after <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s collection appeared, she sailed for London. The sophistication of the farewell party at the Prime Minister's house may have been compromised by the 'pig-drawing competition'. 'Afterwards the book was presented to Miss Beauchamp as a souvenir,' said the report in the <hi rend="i">Freelance</hi>.<note xml:id="fn262-291" n="91"><p>Cited in <name key="name-100048" type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name>, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield's New Zealand</hi> (Auckland: Golden Press, 1974), p. 78. Mansfield never returned to New Zealand. <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s only trip to Europe was in 1921–22, where she was the New Zealand representative at the Gael Race Conference in January 1922. The conference was held in Paris. Thus she was there at the same time as Mansfield, who, after a number of visits during early 1922, entered the Gurdjieff Institute for Harmonious Development in October. She died there on 9 January 1923.</p></note></p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n86" n="85"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d3" decls="#t1-body-d3-subjects" type="chapter">
        <head>3. Henry Lawson's Aesthetic Crisis</head>
        <p><hi rend="c"><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> first</hi> visited New Zealand in November 1893 'as part of the flow of unemployed from depressed Sydney trying their luck on the strength of reports of returning prosperity in New Zealand'.<note xml:id="fn263-291" n="1"><p><name type="person" key="name-005082">Rollo Arnold</name>, 'Henry Lawson: The Sliprails and the Spur at Pahiatua?', MS-Papers -3643, p. 1, ATL. Lawson arrived back in Sydney at the end of July 1894, after eight months in New Zealand.</p></note> The reports were unreliable and Lawson spent time among the Auckland unemployed (among whom also was the immigrant writer, <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name>),<note xml:id="fn264-291" n="2"><p><name type="person" key="name-402536">Phillip Wilson</name>, <hi rend="i">William Satchell</hi> (New York: Twayne, 1968), p. 38–9.</p></note> before returning to Australia in July 1894. He returned briefly to New Zealand in March 1896.<note xml:id="fn265-291" n="3"><p>Tom L. Mills makes no mention of this visit in his retrospective sketch in <hi rend="i">Aussie</hi>, where he describes Lawson's 'second visit to N.Z.' as that when Bertha accompanied him to 'Maungamanu' [sic], <hi rend="i">Aussie</hi>, 15 November 1922, p. 23.</p></note> Finally, he emigrated in April 1897 with his wife Bertha, taking a teaching position in a Native School at Mangamaunu near Kaikoura, returning, disillusioned, to Australia in March 1898.</p>
        <p>Lawson published an optimistic poem, 'The Emigration to New Zealand', in <hi rend="i">Truth</hi> in 1893 to mark the occasion of his first visit to New Zealand:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>I'm off to make inquiries as to when the next boat sails,</l>
            <l>I'm sick of all these colonies, but most of New South Wales,</l>
            <l>An' if you meet a friend of mine who wants to find my track,</l>
            <l>Say you, 'He's gone to Maoriland, and isn't coming back'…<note xml:id="fn266-292" n="4"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'The Emigration to New Zealand', first published in <hi rend="i">Truth</hi>, 1893, <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn: Henry Lawson Complete Works 1885–1900</hi>, comp. and ed. <name type="person" key="name-411523">Leonard Cronin</name> (Sydney: Lansdowne, 1984), p. 335.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>He describes the voyage in a sketch, 'Coming Across: A Study in the Steerage' (1893), on a ship which has been partitioned 'to meet the emigration from Australia to New Zealand'.<note xml:id="fn267-292" n="5"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'Coming Across: A Study in the Steerage', <hi rend="i">The Country I Come From</hi>, 1893, in <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn,</hi> p. 338.</p></note> The story is a loose account of the exaggerations, mistakes, tall tales and self-promotions of the steerage passengers. The voice of narrator is casually racist about a Jewish traveller, but amused by a new-chum's inquiry 'whether the Maoris were very bad round Sydney'.<note xml:id="fn268-292" n="6"><p>Lawson, <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn,</hi> p. 337.</p></note> In 'Across the Straits', a later account of a voyage across Cook Strait, a Maori traveller easily fits in <pb xml:id="n87" n="86"/>with the white men: 'The Maori helped us up, and we had a drink with him at the expense of one of the half-casers [half a crown] mentioned in the beginning of this article. Then the Maori shouted, then we, then the Maori again, then we again.'<note xml:id="fn269-292" n="7"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'Across the Straits', <hi rend="i">While the Billy Boils, A Camp-Fire Yarn</hi> p. 359.</p></note></p>
        <p>Maoriland writers could alternately render Maori in terms of the colonial sublime and dismiss them as cannibals or monkeys. Lawson represents different elements of the Maori stereotype for different publications. His representations of Maori range from light satire to exasperated polemic; he avoids the sublime. At times he enjoys jokes about Maori cannibalism, much as Domett does in his satirical squib, 'Recantation or an humble petition from the gentlemen and inhabitants of Nelson to the High &amp; Mighty Prince Fizgig the First, one of the Kings of the Cannibal Islands', or <name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name> does in 'Paddy Murphy's Budget: A Collection of Humorous Pomes, Tiligrams, an' Ipistols'.<note xml:id="fn270-292" n="8"><p>In the Turnbull Library is a handwritten poem in broad satire on Maori, at odds with the romantic mode of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> (1844 [1854?]), Domett collection, qms-0617, ATL; 'Paddy Murphy's Budget: A Collection of Humorous 'Pomes, Tiligrams, an' Ipistols' by Paddy Murphy (Dunedin: Mackay, Bracken and Co, 1880), p. 57. See Jane Stafford, "'To Sing this Bryce and Bunkum Age": Colonial Poetry and Parihaka', <hi rend="i">Parihaka: The Art of Passive Resistance</hi>, eds. <name type="person" key="name-411585">Te Miringa Hohaia</name>, Gregory O'Brien and Lara Strongman (Wellington: City Gallery/Victoria University Press/Parihaka Pa Trustees, 2001), pp. 179–85.</p></note> In 'The Home of the Gods' (1894), which appeared in the <hi rend="i">Pahiatua Herald</hi>, the name Pahiatua is translated as that happy state of nature in which 'man was a "savage" and nature was free'. Maori then existed in a state of nakedness and cannibalism, until the white man ran 'the fire through the bush and plough through the sods, / And altered the face of the Home of the Gods'. Now money becomes God, the Maori plenitude having been taken away.<note xml:id="fn271-292" n="9"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'The Home of the Gods', <hi rend="i">Pahiatua Herald,</hi> 1894, <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn</hi>, p. 360.</p></note> In "'Ake! Ake! Ake!": The Last Stand of the Maoris' the famous story of <name type="person" key="name-100080">Rewi Maniapoto</name>'s valour against British troops at Orakau pa is recounted for the audience of the Australian <hi rend="i">Worker</hi>. Here the noble defiance of a young chief in the face of death and defeat connects not only savage subject and white reader in a common sense of humanity but also the parts of Australasia in a single identity: 'And so, from the lips of a "savage", yet from the soul of a man, came the southern war-cry which is destined to ring on through the stormy future histories of the Australias —"We will fight on! For ever! For ever! For ever!"'<note xml:id="fn272-292" n="10"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, '"Ake! Ake! Ake!" The Last Stand of the Maoris', <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn,</hi> p. 368.</p></note></p>
        <p>In 'Coming Across', the gap between hopeful expectation and likely realities is signalled at the close of the story when the steerage passengers, abandoning a depressed Australia, dubiously regard 'the Promised Land', and are brought 'face to face with the cursed question,"How to make a living?"'<note xml:id="fn273-292" n="11"><p>Lawson, <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn,</hi> p. 341.</p></note> In a poetic version of this narrative, 'For'ard' (1893), it is the journey that temporarily establishes a world of camaraderie. The closing stanza optimistically announces that 'the curse o' class distinctions from our shoulders shall be hurled, / An' the influence of <pb xml:id="n88" n="87"/>women revolutionise the world'.<note xml:id="fn274-292" n="12"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'For'ard', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Collected Verse, Volume One: 1885–1900</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-411326">Colin Roderick</name> (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1967), pp. 258–61. Roderick notes that Lawson later instructed that the word 'Kindness' be substituted for 'women' in the phrase, 'and the influence of women revolutionise the world', p. 450.</p></note> New Zealand's advanced suffrage legislation is again noted approvingly in the poem 'The Morning of New Zealand' (1893) where the ennobling of women will bring praise to the Fathers of New Zealand.<note xml:id="fn275-292" n="13"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'The Morning of New Zealand', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Collected Verse</hi>, <hi rend="i">Volume One</hi>, p. 261.</p></note> But the story of Lawson's experience in New Zealand turns continually on expectation and disappointment, a sense of possibility, the readiness to undertake new adventure, moments of near euphoria, before the doubts and constraints return.</p>
        <p>This pattern underlies Lawson's experience of and response to New Zealand, the Maori people, and racial attitudes in New Zealand. The narrative of coming to New Zealand from a depressed Australia, seeking better opportunity and finding the same social misery is echoed at each level of his experience of the country. The abandonment of Australia, initially liberating, brings distress and longing, as in this sketch from 1894:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Things were awful bad in Maoriland just then, and in Wellington especially. There had been a lot of immigration from Australia, and the unemployed, mostly Australians, used to hang round the wharf, like lost souls, whenever there was a boat going to Sydney; and they'd watch the steamer swing off as if it was their last chance on earth slipping away from them.<note xml:id="fn276-292" n="14"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'A Respectable Young Man with a Portmanteau: A Tale of Steamboat Competition', <hi rend="i">Worker</hi>, 1894, <hi rend="i">A Camp-fire Yarn</hi>, p. 376.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Lawson arrived in Wellington just in time to see women vote for the first time. Yet such moments of optimism were held in check by the difficulties of making a living in New Zealand. In an 1894 sketch, 'The Windy Hills o' Wellington', the narrator meets an old mate from Sydney 'who'd drawn New Zealand blank'. Unemployment and drink have wrecked his health and brought him low. In the ironic coda he has recovered and made a fortune, now snubbing the narrator whose own luck has gone the other way.<note xml:id="fn277-292" n="15"><p>Lawson, 'The Windy Hills o' Wellington', <hi rend="i">New Zealand Times</hi>, 1894, <hi rend="i">A Camp-fire Yarn</hi>, p. 357.</p></note> New Zealand was no paradise for itinerant working men.</p>
        <p>Two 1894 stories, 'A Wild Irishman' and 'First Impressions of Pahiatua' explore the gap between image and actuality. The latter story shows a dry appreciation of the New Zealand concern with scenery, even where little is apparent. In the midst of the raw settler ugliness produced by development, Lawson wryly observes Maoriland's token preservationism at work alongside the colonial horticultural cringe:</p>
        <pb xml:id="n89" n="88"/>
        <quote>
          <p>Pahiatua will be a pretty park-like place by and by, when the ornamental trees have grown up and the homesteads are finished and surrounded by gardens, and the hills at the back of the 'Empire' are studded with villas. I'm glad to see that they are leaving clumps of native trees about in places like behind the racecourse; but there ought to be more trees saved, at least until better trees have time to grow.<note xml:id="fn278-292" n="16"><p>Lawson, 'First Impressions of Pahiatua', <hi rend="i">Pahiatua Herald</hi>, 1894, <hi rend="i">A Camp-fire Yarn</hi>, p. 366.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The tone towards New Zealand in the writings that derive from Lawson's first visit is variously admiring and mocking, enthusiastic and cynical, shifts that permanently marked his response to the country. Indeed, they are characteristic of Lawson's response to the world, but they take on a particular quality in New Zealand — usually affectionate but characteristically sceptical, even condescending — perhaps because Maoriland boosterism did not suit his pessimistic temper and laconic style. In a poem 'To Tom Bracken' published in <hi rend="i">Tua Marina</hi> in 1894, he advises 'New Zealand's poet' to thank God 'That you are of New Zealan'!' and congratulates him on writing for 'a kinder sort' than Australians.<note xml:id="fn279-292" n="17"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'To Tom Bracken', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Collected Verse, Volume One,</hi> p. 398.</p></note> In 1899 he can still write in a <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> piece of 'Democratic Maoriland, with its natural and geographical advantages over Australia'.<note xml:id="fn280-292" n="18"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'Crime in the Bush', <hi rend="i">Bulletin,</hi> 11 February 1899, p. 35; quoted in Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris,</hi> p. 93.</p></note> Yet as early as 1893 a deflating tone is directed at Maoriland self-satisfactions, its sense of itself as both advantaged and advanced, nicely registered in the conclusion to 'New Zealand from an Australian's point of view': 'And now, if you only put the Upper House and a few other things into the National Museum, and cease to blow about the big wooden humpy [Government Buildings], … and provided you don't get taken into the bowels of the earth by a 'quake — you stand a grand chance to lead the nations'.<note xml:id="fn281-292" n="19"><p>Lawson, 'New Zealand from an Australian's Point of View', 1893, <hi rend="i">A Camp-fire Yarn</hi>, p. 346.</p></note></p>
        <p>For Lawson, closer examination of Maoriland actualities demonstrates that its aspirations to lead the nations are deluded and that its patterns of development are unexceptional colonial ones clouded by romantic sentiment regarding Maori. Lawson had shown himself sceptical about the prevailing myths of Polynesia before his time at Mangamaunu. A poem, 'Coralisle', written in 1893 depicts the South Seas as the last home of 'Fairyland', the world of myth and monsters driven out by modernity:</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>But men grew wiser in the north</l>
            <l>And lost their faith in fairy lore,</l>
            <pb xml:id="n90" n="89"/>
            <l>And all the fairies driven forth</l>
            <l>Were fain to seek a foreign shore.</l>
            <l>They left a northern harbour's mouth</l>
            <l>And sailed for many an ocean mile,</l>
            <l>Until they reached the sunny south,</l>
            <l>And made their home in 'Coralisle'.</l>
          </lg>
          <lg>
            <l>But now their hearts are ill at ease,</l>
            <l>They cannot keep their southern home,</l>
            <l>For steamships sail across the seas,</l>
            <l>And traders round their islands roam,</l>
            <l>And Progress — fatal to the bard —</l>
            <l>Is fatal to the fairy band.</l>
            <l>The world must roll, but yet 'tis hard</l>
            <l>That they must leave New Fairyland.<note xml:id="fn282-292" n="20"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'Coralisle', 1893, A <hi rend="i">Camp-fire Yarn,</hi> p. 314.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>The tone of disappointment in Lawson's New Zealand writing is a function of the author's investment, at least partially, in what he recognises as the myth of Maoriland progressiveness. In 1897 when Lawson came with Bertha he had high expectations of the country and of his opportunities for literary productivity. Yet his third period in the colony produced a disillusion tinged with bitterness rather than the slightly superior irony of his first visit. Maoriland optimism could not for long appeal to the depressive Australian, who could lose faith in even his most cherished values. W. H. [Bill] Pearson in a 1968 study of Lawson's time in New Zealand notes that he observed to <name type="person" key="name-411471">John Le Gay Brereton</name>: 'I couldn't say it in public because my living depends partly on what I'm writing for the <hi rend="i">Worker:</hi> but you can take it from me, Jack, the Australian worker is a brute and nothing else.'<note xml:id="fn283-292" n="21"><p><name type="person" key="name-411471">John Le Gay Brereton</name>, <hi rend="i">Knocking Round</hi> (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1930), p. 33; quoted in Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris,</hi> p. 28.</p></note> This fundamental fragility of Lawson's system of affiliations is crucial to his disillusion at Mangamaunu and it threatened a general dissolution of his values, but it was his encounter with actual Maori that provoked his most acute confrontation with Maoriland and romantic representations.</p>
        <p>From the perspective of the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> where, as Lawson himself notes, the term Maoriland originated, New Zealand writing in the 1890s looked comparatively serene, genteel and optimistic. There was a view that settlement had left fewer shadows in the consciousness of the settlers. Scenery in Maoriland writing was seen to evoke the sublime <pb xml:id="n91" n="90"/>rather than weird. <name type="person" key="name-411411">G. B. Barton</name> reviewing <name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>'s <hi rend="i">Maoriland and Other Verses</hi> (1899) in the Red Page of the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> observes: 'There is no gloom, no shadow, no mystery in his view of life. The wild scenery of his native Maoriland has not left him full of haunting terrors, ghostly fancies, weird and [orphic] whisperings in the night-time….'<note xml:id="fn284-292" n="22"><p>G. B. Barton Collection, MS-Papers-2739, p. 5, ATL.</p></note> Where New Zealand writers like <name type="person" key="name-209537">Julius Vogel</name> produced visions of nation and empire happily conjoined in a future where women had a dignified role, Australians like the labour leader <name key="name-208437" type="person">William Lane</name> penned admonitory dystopias based on racial fear. Lane's <hi rend="i">White or Yellow: A Story of Race War in A.D. 1908</hi>, first serialised in the <hi rend="i">Boomerang</hi> in 1888, is the obverse of Vogel's 1889 imperial Utopia, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-101733" type="work">Anno Domini 2000</name></hi>.</p>
        <p>Optimism about the future was less observable in Australia where there was a fear that white settlement might yet fail in the Darwinian struggle among races to possess desirable land. Australia was still not completely settled and might be taken away by a more vigorous and harsh race. David Walker notes that '[i]nvasion narratives frequently drew close analogies between the fate of the Australian Aborigines and the fate of white Australia', and observes the fear that a rampant Asia might 'Aboriginalise' the Australian people.<note xml:id="fn285-293" n="23"><p>David Walker, <hi rend="i">Anxious Nation: Australia and the Rise of Asia, 1850-1939</hi> (St Lucia: Queensland, 1999), p. 9.</p></note> While settlement in New Zealand became secure and the indigenous other could be safely marketed as a desirable and decorative feature of the nation, in Australia the fear of absorption by a threatening racial other increased.<note xml:id="fn286-293" n="24"><p>See <name key="name-202154" type="person">Mark Williams</name>, 'Sentimental Racism', <hi rend="i">East by South: Australasian Representations of China and the Chinese,</hi> eds. <name type="person" key="name-111714">Charles Ferrall</name>, <name type="person" key="name-122768">Paul Millar</name> and <name type="person" key="name-110624">Keren Smith</name> (Wellington: Victoria University Press, 2005) pp. 29–45.</p></note></p>
        <p>Where Maoriland did display invasion anxieties they were not, as in Australia, focused on Asia. <name key="name-208071" type="person">A. A. Grace</name> in 1894 published a pamphlet under the pseudonym, 'Artemidorus', <hi rend="i">New Zealand in the Next Great War — A Note of Warning</hi>. Blaming science and modernity for the expansion of armies and weapons of destruction in Europe, he considers the threat to the Empire and to its far-flung colony, New Zealand. The British Empire he considers invulnerable because of British command of the sea: 'The Ocean is the possession of the British nation, and … so long as we can hold our possession, we are perfectly safe.'<note xml:id="fn287-293" n="25"><p>'Artemidorus' [A. A. Grace], <hi rend="i">New Zealand in the Next Great War — A Note of Warning</hi> (Nelson: Alfred G. Betts, 1894), pp. 2–4.</p></note> Where Australians were expressing suspicion of British trading ties with China and Japan, here the threat comes not from race disloyalty on England's part but from an alliance between Russia (with its fabled cruelty) and France. Grace indicates the colony's sense of its own material advantage and desirability, hence the potential threat posed by Britain's imperial competitors.<note xml:id="fn288-293" n="26"><p>Grace's solution is that John Bull should immediately spend £23 million on warships. He also favoured the territorial army. Five years earlier in <hi rend="i"><name key="name-101733" type="work">Anno Domini 2000</name></hi> <name type="person" key="name-209537">Julius Vogel</name> had envisaged volunteer forces as the security of a future British empire organised as an egalitarian federation of states: 'Long since the absurdity had been recognised of placing the Volunteer force on a lower footing than the paid forces', Vogel, <hi rend="i">Anno Domini 2000</hi>, p. 58.</p></note> The use of the first person plural to include both colonials and British indicates how close the ties were conceived to be, so much <pb xml:id="n92" n="91"/>so that British identity, when conceived to be under external threat, is undivided and New Zealand becomes part of the 'British nation'.</p>
        <p>The lack of external threat allowed Maoriland's imperial nationalism to develop without the need to establish an abrasive distance from the source culture captured in <name type="person" key="name-411482">Joseph Furphy</name>'s famous phrase, 'temper, democratic; bias, offensively Australian'.<note xml:id="fn289-293" n="27"><p><name type="person" key="name-411482">Joseph Furphy</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-411451">J. F. Archibald</name>, April 1897, cited in <hi rend="i">Joseph Furphy</hi>, ed. John Barnes (St Lucia: University of Queensland Press, 1981), p. xv.</p></note> At the same time, the removal of the internal threat to settler society posed by the wars of the 1860s and a more benevolent attitude towards Maori than that in Australia towards Aborigines (both attitudes reflecting imperial racism) meant that the idea of a distinctive national character could be articulated through a unifying ideology not unlike that which governed Maoriland's relations to empire. In late colonial New Zealand — a land where, according to <name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, 'faces [found] no furrow'<note xml:id="fn290-293" n="28"><p><name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, 'Maoriland', <hi rend="i">Maoriland and other Verses</hi> (Sydney: Bulletin Newspaper Company, 1899), p. 3; Barton cites this line in his review.</p></note> — settler culture accepted the name Maoriland and built Maori myth into its literature and art. Yet Pakeha New Zealand was not Maorifying itself thereby or even accepting the Maori presence. Rather, Pakeha culture, as it began to feel a confident distance from settler anxieties, was appropriating the culture of the people the settlers had dispossessed; in the process Maori were reinvented and consigned to a romantic past. This was not, as Phillips observes, an incipiently bi-or multicultural society;<note xml:id="fn291-293" n="29"><p>'This was not a multi-cultural movement; but one that answered strictly Pakeha needs — an effort to provide instant history and mythology in a new and unlettered land', Phillips, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 534.</p></note> it was one in which the two cultures were separated by the distance between the modern and the archaic — one real, the other fantastical, one owned by the coloniser, the other a prison-house of imagined tradition for the colonised. The willingness to adopt the name Maoriland in poetry and tourist advertising — both forms of colonial self-promotion — signified settler confidence about the fortunate disposition of the races in a land seen as especially suited to colonisation, possessing a native race especially suitable to be colonised, and settlers most suited to the business of colonising. This was the Maoriland that Lawson engaged with.</p>
        <p><hi rend="c">Lawson emigrated in</hi> 1897 seeking to escape the distractions and strife of Sydney life; like Domett, he seems also to have been looking for new experiences on which to base his writing. The cause of the disillusion that both men experienced in New Zealand can be attributed to a kind of negative epiphany about race. Domett's discovery of Maori <pb xml:id="n93" n="92"/>'savagery' during the Wairau Affray and official refusal to avenge the deaths of his friends occasioned his fierce reaction against <name key="name-207961" type="person">Governor Fitzroy</name>'s position on race; similarly, Lawson's discovery at Mangamaunu that Maori were not as simple as sentimental convention painted them occasioned a strong disillusionment with his initially favourable attitude. This in turn produced what Pearson has called an 'aesthetic crisis'.<note xml:id="fn292-293" n="30"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, pp. 137–55.</p></note> Yet the antipathy that Domett developed towards Maori was expressed in his journalism and in his work as government agent and politician; it does not directly enter into his major literary work, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>. This is not the case with Lawson. For a time he planned a major work, to be called <hi rend="i">The Native School</hi>, which would represent 'quaint and queer' Maori life.<note xml:id="fn293-293" n="31"><p>'The book will be mostly New Zealand character sketches, personal reflections, some old debts paid to one or two unfair critics, literary and otherwise, and scenery — with the Native School as a peg to hang on.' 'Two Australian scenes, called the Cinematograph … have dropped into the book, and read like a summary of all I have ever written or may write about Australia', letter to <name type="person" key="name-411442">Hugh Maccallum</name>, 25 June 1897 in <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Letters 1890–1922,</hi> ed. <name type="person" key="name-411326">Colin Roderick</name> (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1970), p. 71. On the same day he sent a letter to Messrs <name key="name-101069" type="organisation">Angus and Robertson</name> stating that he was 'well on with a … book called <hi rend="i">The Native School', Letters 1890-1922,</hi> p. 72.</p></note> He did not complete this work; its most significant fragment is 'A Daughter of Maoriland: A Sketch of Poor-Class Maoris', which records a romantic teacher's disappointment with one of his Maori charges, observes the difficulties of his relations with an isolated Maori community, and attacks the sentimental representation of Maori common in New Zealand and in Australia at that time.</p>
        <p>Lawson was in Maoriland but not of it. In 'A Daughter of Maoriland' Lawson suggests a way of approaching the function of sentiment in racial representation in both countries. What makes this disquieting story worthy of attention is that Lawson's teacher-narrator — 'who was "green", "soft", and poetical'<note xml:id="fn294-293" n="32"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'A Daughter of Maoriland: A Sketch of Poor-Class Maoris', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Short Stories and Sketches 1888–1922, Volume One of Collected Prose</hi>, ed. <name type="person" key="name-411326">Colin Roderick</name> (Sydney: Angus and Robertson, 1972), p. 370.</p></note> — meets in the strangeness of a Maori student he names 'August' the boundaries of what can be grasped about the other. Thus the story — consciously or unconsciously — examines the terms in which racial interpretation occurs. Read as a realistic account of Maori life, 'A Daughter of Maoriland' is disturbing and inaccurate, but its subject is also how Maori exist at a distance from their characteristic representations and the role of convention in shaping those representations. If Lawson harshly interprets the racial other, he also questions racial interpretation itself.<note xml:id="fn295-293" n="33"><p><name type="person" key="name-411300">Brian Matthews</name> characterises Lawson as 'an interpreter' of the Australian land and its people in <hi rend="i">The Receding Wave: Henry Lawson's Prose</hi> (Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1972), p. 2.</p></note></p>
        <p>The experience of teaching at Mangamaunu, intended to remove the writer from dangerous Sydney influences and associations, progressively and profoundly unsettled Lawson. Deeply but narrowly sentimental himself, he came to feel that Maori had been the subjects of misplaced sentimentality. His initial optimism about writing an extended treatment of Maori life collapsed. In a letter to <name type="person" key="name-411442">Hugh MacCallum</name> from Mangamaunu dated 25 June 1897 Lawson wrote of his impressions of his 'heathen' charges with amused affection. In 'A Daughter of <pb xml:id="n94" n="93"/>Maoriland' any initial pleasure the teacher finds in his Maori pupils succumbs to his fixation on the brooding August.</p>
        <p>At Mangamaunu Lawson found himself on a kind of vantage point from which he observed with increasing scepticism Maoriland attitudes towards race. From here he could also test those attitudes against those which he brought with him. But he did not expect the process of distancing and disillusion that followed. His third return to New Zealand was accompanied by hopes both for his marriage in a new place and for the literary prospects afforded by the engaging Maori race that are expressed in a poem, 'The Writer's Dream' (1897):</p>
        <quote>
          <lg>
            <l>So he sailed away from the Streets of Strife, he travelled by land and sea,</l>
            <l>In search of a people who lived a life as life in the world should be.</l>
            <l>And he reached a spot where the scene was fair, with forest and field and wood</l>
            <l>… The lives of men from the wear of Change and the strife of the world were free….</l>
            <l>And the last that were born of a noble race — when the page of the South was fair —</l>
            <l>The last of the conquered dwelt in peace with the last of the victors there.</l>
            <l>He saw their hearts with the author's eyes who had written their ancient lore,</l>
            <l>And he saw their lives as he dreamed of such — ah! many a year before.</l>
            <l>And 'I'll write a book of these simple folk ere I to the world return,</l>
            <l>And the cold who read shall be kind for these — and the wise who read shall learn'.<note xml:id="fn296-293" n="34"><p>The poem also conveys his hopes for his marriage: 'And the writer kissed his girlish wife, and he kissed her twice for pride: / "'Tis a book of love, though a book of life! and a book <hi rend="i">you'll</hi> read!" he cried', 'The Writer's Dream' in <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Collected Verse, Volume One,</hi> pp. 343–5.</p></note></l>
          </lg>
        </quote>
        <p>In fact, he went on to write not of harmony but of resentment, not of simplicity but of cunning and resistance. Lawson in some ways is the most shocking of late colonial writers on Maori, because his curiosity is complicated by an intense and exclusive class affiliation unusual in New Zealand — unlike most Maoriland writers, Lawson could draw directly on the values and experiences of very poor whites — and marked by a harshness of expression about race unusual in Maoriland writing <pb xml:id="n95" n="94"/>(except that regarding the Chinese). He is initially more sympathetic to Maori than to Aborigines — a common response in the racist Australian literary environment he inhabited<note xml:id="fn297-293" n="35"><p>Phillips notes that '[i]n the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> itself there was a fascination with the Maori quite unlike the contempt for the Aborigine and this was expressed in the fact that early in the 1890s the term New Zealand died out in the magazine to be replaced by "Maoriland"', 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 527.</p></note> — and at times depicts them with sympathy and even enthusiasm, but they never elicit the engaged admiration that surrounds his depiction of white bush people and their efforts to deal with isolation. Lawson did express sympathy for those outside his favoured group, including at times Aborigines and Chinese, but usually for individuals rather than the group, and he only has so much sympathy to squander.</p>
        <p>Lawson's reputation in New Zealand was considerable enough to secure support from journalists and government officials. <name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom Mills</name>, a left-wing journalist who would help a young <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> publish her early stories in Australia a few year later, expected much from his visit: 'He will, no doubt, repay the colony's kindness by writing our land up in some of his best work — both prose and verse. The settlement of Australia's poet over here will be a good advertisement for Maoriland. He has done good propaganda work for socialism.'<note xml:id="fn298-293" n="36"><p><name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom L. Mills</name> cited in Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 85.</p></note> Mills touches on the common theme in Maoriland writing of national self-promotion; literature and advertisement are casually allied. <name type="person" key="name-121391">Edward Tregear</name>, as Secretary of Labour, helped him find a teaching post, writing to <name type="person" key="name-209064">William Pember Reeves</name> that '[h]e intends to write up New Zealand and I think it well for the colony for a man of such rare literary ability to come here'.<note xml:id="fn299-293" n="37"><p><name type="person" key="name-121391">Edward Tregear</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-209064">William Pember Reeves</name>, 13 April 1897, Tregear notes that Lawson has come to New Zealand to live with a letter of introduction to Mr Seddon from Mr Archibald, the editor of the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>, William Pember Reeves Collection, Letters Written by Men of Mark to <name type="person" key="name-209064">W. P. Reeves</name>, vol. 1, section I, item 10, qms-1680, ATL.</p></note> Lawson may have intended to write up Maoriland and its quaint natives, but not for the purposes of Maoriland promotion.</p>
        <p>When Lawson went to teach in a small school near Kaikoura, it was not just the literary relations between the two countries that were to be tested; the school served a Maori community and Lawson planned to explore the Maori character. In a letter to the Sydney publisher, Angus and Robertson, dated 25 June 1897, two months after his arrival, he indicates that he has literary rather than strictly pedagogical intentions for his new charges: '… am well on with a connected Book called the "Native School" — descriptive, reminiscent, and personal matter — in an altogether new, style for me'.<note xml:id="fn300-294" n="38"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 109.</p></note> The somewhat unreliable Mills later recounted that Lawson planned to 'immortalise the South Island Maori in [a] magnum opus',<note xml:id="fn301-294" n="39"><p><name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom Mills</name>, quoted in Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 109</p></note> which would be the book of his life. Neither magnum opus nor immortalising eventuated, but 'A Daughter of Maoriland' did.</p>
        <p>The story, obviously autobiographical, tells of a writer's taking a job <pb xml:id="n96" n="95"/>in a Maori school and his dealings with an odd young girl, apparently traumatised by the murder of her mother by her father some years previously. In a sense, it is a realistic story, deliberately at odds with the usual sentimentalised depictions of Maori life, in line with <name type="person" key="name-203436">Robert Louis Stevenson</name>'s anti-romantic depictions of the colonial South Pacific in stories like 'The Beach at Falesa' (1892) or 'The Ebb-Tide' (1894). Lawson is invoking and undermining the romantic mist cast over the indigenous by Maoriland writers in favour of what he sees as a sternly realistic portrait. Pearson sees it as a hostile story, both in its structure and language, with August compared to animals and the adjective Maori used as a term of contempt.<note xml:id="fn302-294" n="40"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. xiii.</p></note> That hostility, however, is directed not only at August by way of insults directed at her appearance, behaviour and intelligence but at the conventionally favourable opinions of Maori. A series of narrative asides ironically intones the romantically positive views of Maori life: 'a brutality which must have been greatly exaggerated … seeing that unkindness of this description is, according to all the best authorities, altogether foreign to Maori nature'; 'for falsehood and deceit are foreign to the simple natures of the modern Maori'; '[t]he other Maoris were out of the question; they were all strictly honest'; '[a]ll of which sounds strange, considering that Maoris are very kind to each other'.<note xml:id="fn303-294" n="41"><p>Lawson, 'A Daughter of Maoriland', pp. 370, 373.</p></note></p>
        <p>The teacher in the story is captivated not by his more likeable charges but by the increasingly morose August, whose behaviour progressively suggests to him that the positive signifiers of romantic ethnology have been misapplied to Maori. Lawson described to <name type="person" key="name-411442">Hugh MacCallum</name> his first impressions of the girl, <name type="person" key="name-411536">Mere or Mary Jacobs</name>, on whom August is based:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>[W]e are haunted just now by the eldest girl (16) a pure-blooded aborigine — if there ever was one — of the heavy negro type, whose father killed her mother eleven years ago (fit of jealousy) and on whose family (three or four sisters) there seems to be a brooding cloud. This girl, they say, would take to the bush, if the last teacher punished her, and climb a tree and sit there and brood for hours — for days, if they didn't find her and get her home. Poor girl — but I shouldn't care to punish her if there were knives handy.<note xml:id="fn304-294" n="42"><p><hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Letters, 1890–1922</hi>, p. 69.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n97" n="96"/>
        <p>Lawson's story displays sympathy as well as growing antagonism and at times evokes a sense of threat occasioned by August's unreadable but volatile character. <name type="person" key="name-411536">Mary Jacobs</name>, Lawson writes in a letter 'haunts the school'; she clearly haunted Lawson, not just because he was eager for queer or quaint copy. It was her unalloyed aboriginality that unsettled him. In August, Lawson suggests, the ancient essence of the race had survived, and his racial interest was both quickened and disturbed by the confrontation with otherness she provoked in him.</p>
        <p>The story notes in her both conventional literary characteristics of Maori — awkwardness, naivety, and sadness<note xml:id="fn305-294" n="43"><p><name type="person" key="name-125310">H. P. Sealy</name> in an essay on Goldie's Maori 'Heads' observes: 'underlying all the genial good humour and <hi rend="i">bonhomie</hi> of the Native character runs a deep sentiment of sadness, every bit as genuine, though perhaps more lightly borne and more easily disposed of than that of their more civilized brethren', 'In the Studio: Mr C. F. Goldie's Work', <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi>, November 1901, p. 146.</p></note> — and an atavistic trait particular to her: her tendency, when disappointed, to abandon her community for the bush. A curious detail is that August has cut a portrait out of the <hi rend="i">Illustrated London News</hi> and pasted it to the wall, announcing that she is in love with the czar of Russia, a story Lawson attributes to her original, <name type="person" key="name-411536">Mary Jacobs</name>, in a letter.<note xml:id="fn306-294" n="44"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-411442">Hugh MacCallum</name>, 25 June 1897, pp. 69–70.</p></note> Such use of newspapers was a common colonial phenomenon, especially in the outback, and provided a useful literary trope. The isolated bush wife in <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>'s 'The Woman at the Store' also decorates her primitive house with magazine illustrations. In Lawson's story the forlorn gesture of adornment, which partly prompts the idea of using her as a psychological character study, signals not so much loneliness and lack of any civilising opportunities as the acquisitive fixation of the primitive on the polished. Far from indicating the desire for self-improvement by August, it represents a kind of fetishisation: she drags the outward sign of civilisation back into the primitive.</p>
        <p>Lawson's teacher is preoccupied by the atavistic aspect of the girl. She is 'evidently a true Maori or savage',<note xml:id="fn307-294" n="45"><p>Lawson, 'A Daughter of Maoriland', p. 370.</p></note> hence his literary interest in her. What Lawson himself had seen in her model, <name type="person" key="name-411536">Mary Jacobs</name>, as 'a chance for a psychological sketch',<note xml:id="fn308-294" n="46"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>: <hi rend="i">Letters, 1890–1922</hi>, p. 70.</p></note> is confounded in the story when her psychology remains elusive. Even the confident assertions about racial character at the close of the story — 'The teacher taught that school for three years afterwards, without a hitch. But he went no more on Universal Brotherhood lines. And, for years after he had gone, his name was spoken of with great respect by the Maoris'<note xml:id="fn309-294" n="47"><p>Lawson, 'A Daughter of Maoriland', p. 375.</p></note> — cannot resolve the difficulties the teacher has interpreting August. It is what the teacher cannot read in her that troubles and haunts him, and his efforts to interpret her actions, words and silences are overdetermined, both by romantic expectation at the outset and by his disillusion later.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n98" n="97"/>
        <p>The teacher's loss of faith in the romantic view of Maori leads to the narrator's rejection of universal brotherhood. Lawson clearly sympathises with this view and in one published version of the story the concluding insight is conveyed in stridently racist language:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>And if this sketch, and others that will be written, do something towards knocking the sentimental rot out of current literature that teacher will not have lived, learned and been 'had' in vain. We rush off in imagination to coral isles and other places, and make heroes out of greasy, brown, loafing brutes, for no other reason, apparently, than that their fathers were even greasier and more brutal than their children, while thousands of brave, self-sacrificing white heroes, weeds for the most part, but heroic weeds, live, fight and die unnoticed in our cities and bush, all the year round.</p>
          <p>For further information on the subject of this sketch, and for many profitable hours, the reader is confidently referred to <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121372" type="work">Old New Zealand</name></hi>, by 'a Pakeha Maori' (<name key="name-121371" type="person">Maning</name>), one of the brightest and healthiest books ever written. The author, or the hero, lived this book, and was equal to the life.<note xml:id="fn310-294" n="48"><p>These paragraphs are cited by Pearson, who observes that they were 'later scrapped from the first version in the <hi rend="i">Antipodean</hi> of 1897', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris,</hi> p. 141.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>This stridency, however, indicates less an assured sense on the author's part of having discovered the key to understanding Maori than an attempt to reassert confidence in the sources of identity and affiliation whose fragility has been revealed. Lawson lacks the advantage of Domett's stable system of imperial valuing. Domett, like a host of writers of empire, establishes a distance from what is reported; his subject is how the other and their mythical accounts of reality are to be translated into terms known and familiar. In empire so much is known and what is experienced must be fitted into existing structures of knowledge. Lawson sets out to narrate Maori life from first-hand experience, yet in doing so he translates his subject into the <hi rend="i">unfamiliar</hi>. His Maori girl in 'A Daughter of Maoriland', unlike Domett's pliant Amohia, is subversive of the colonial education she receives. August seems tractable at first, but refuses to be improved and progressively undermines the teacher's benevolent project of rescue.</p>
        <p>August is not resistant to education itself, she does her schoolwork with much brooding but 'fairly well'.<note xml:id="fn311-294" n="49"><p>Lawson, 'A Daughter of Maoriland', p. 370.</p></note> Lawson himself wrote that his <pb xml:id="n99" n="98"/>Mangamaunu students were 'exceedingly willing, and eager to learn' (though this latter remark comes from a circumspect letter to the Secretary for Education, <name key="name-411603" type="person">W. J. Habens</name>).<note xml:id="fn312-294" n="50"><p>Letter to Mr Habens, 10 May 1897, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson: Letters, 1890–1922,</hi> p. 68.</p></note> Contemporary and historical accounts demonstrate Maori eagerness for education.<note xml:id="fn313-294" n="51"><p>Pearson records the eagerness of Mangamaunu Maori to see their children educated, noting that less than two years after Lawson's father, Pete, applied in 1875 for the establishment of a new school at Eurunderee, K. Wiremu Kerei of Orau, near Kaikoura, 'petitioned for a school for Maori children to be built at Kaikoura, and offered to provide the land on which the teacher would live', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 49.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-208832">Sir Apirana Ngata</name> recalled the enthusiasm of his tribal elders for the Native School where he was first educated, applauding the demonstration by the pupils of their grasp of the multiplication table.<note xml:id="fn314-294" n="52"><p>Ranginui Walker, <hi rend="i">He Tipua: The Life and Times of Sir Apirana Ngata</hi> (Auckland: Viking, 2001), p. 58.</p></note> Pearson, refuting the more negative conclusions of <name key="name-209314" type="person">J. W. Stack</name>, Inspector of Native Schools in the South Island, asserts that 'South Island Maoris early recognised that their best hope of survival lay in education' and he painstakingly records the desire of the Mangamaunu community that their children be competently taught.<note xml:id="fn315-294" n="53"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, pp. 46–9.</p></note> Even where colonial accounts are inflected by a patronising racism, they acknowledge Maori enthusiasm. <name key="name-411604" type="person">C. W. Grace</name> in a letter to <name key="name-208071" type="person">Alfred Grace</name>, the writer, observes of his experiences teaching in a Native School:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>The Maoris gave us a big welcome. They appear to be most eager to have a school, still, I fear that this great desire will vanish as the smoke when the newness of the thing has worn off! &amp; I am not yet sure that any good object is gained when you have educated the Maori. Every white man I have met in these isolated parts tells me that you can only make a Maori out of a Maori.<note xml:id="fn316-294" n="54"><p><name key="name-411604" type="person">Charles W. Grace</name>, letter to <name key="name-208071" type="person">Alfred A. Grace</name>, 30 October 1895, MS-Papers-1176, ATL.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Yet August gives a highly negative focus to the story's representation of the Maori response to education, in spite of the charm of other pupils. She undermines the narrator's faith in his project to use her as the basis of a romantic literary account of Maori life. She also, as he sees it, undermines his place within the small community, and he holds her responsible for the difficulties he encounters as a teacher.</p>
        <p>Pearson argues that at Mangamaunu, misunderstanding Maori codes, Lawson found himself thrown back on the affiliations that bound him to the code of mateship — of being white. 'A Daughter of Maoriland' is also a story about a mind disintegrating under its own depressive impetus and generating paranoia in the process. In the story August's capacity to upset the teacher's favourable perceptions of the Maori race threaten his writing, his optimism, the basis of his sympathies, even the balance of his mind. He discovers plots against him, exaggerates small events, reads <pb xml:id="n100" n="99"/>meaning into conversations he can neither hear nor understand. Lawson has clearly invested a great deal of his own threatened certainties and troubled alienation in the teacher and, whether by conscious authorial determination or not, the story does not wholly endorse the teacher in either the romantic or the disillusioned phases of his relations with August. The unsettling force of the story derives not only from what the teacher notices about August but also from what he resists noticing. August for her part is evaluating the teacher and, if he comes to see the way romantic convention misrepresents his Maori subject, he does not allow any justice to her representations of him. August's conduct can be viewed as a kind of talking back to her interpreter. Her delinquencies are often couched in the form of apparently subversive conversations with other Maori which make him the subject of jokes or mockery, and which can only decipher later by second-hand report:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>The teacher put on his hat, and went up to the pa once more. He found August squatted in the midst of a circle of relations. She was entertaining them with one of a series of idealistic sketches of the teacher's domestic life, in which she showed a very vivid imagination, and exhibited an unaccountable savage sort of pessimism. Her intervals of absence had been occupied in this way from the first. The astounding slanders she had circulated concerning the teacher's private life came back, bit by bit, to his ears for a year afterwards…. She had cunningly, by straightforward and unscrupulous lying, prejudiced the principal mother and boss woman of the pa against the teacher and his wife.<note xml:id="fn317-294" n="55"><p>Lawson, 'A Daughter of Maoriland', pp. 373–4.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>By mocking the teacher August indicates her inclusion within the life of the pa and calls into doubt the teacher's view of her as damaged by parental and communal lack of care, hence in need of white rescue. She also indicates a possible source of discomfort Lawson himself experienced as a teacher at Mangamaunu: he was the butt of subversive Maori humour. Pearson recounts a joke played on a previous teacher at the school, in which the Maori painted the teacher's horse so he would not recognize it on going to the paddock.<note xml:id="fn318-294" n="56"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 71.</p></note> He also cites a letter to a magazine by a man who had stayed at the Mangamaunu schoolhouse in the early 1900s and had heard from the teacher that 'some big Maori <pb xml:id="n101" n="100"/>girls' had imprisoned the previous teacher, Lawson, in the fireplace.<note xml:id="fn319-294" n="57"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 98.</p></note> Observing her talking with her aunt in Maori about whether she should stay with him, the teacher sees August's laughter as foolish.<note xml:id="fn320-294" n="58"><p>Lawson, 'A Daughter of Maoriland', p. 371.</p></note> But later he comes to recognise in her a satirical talent directed at himself, one which only appears in her own cultural context, and which he over-interprets. Perhaps, like <name key="name-035847" type="person">Margaret Mead</name> in Samoa two decades later, Lawson was the victim of a satirical sense of humour which, unlike Mead, he partially recognised and which unnerved him.<note xml:id="fn321-294" n="59"><p><name key="name-005579" type="person">Derek Freeman</name> reports the view that Mead's informants on Samoan sexual morality were 'telling lies in order to tease her', <hi rend="i">Margaret Mead and Samoa: The Making and Unmaking of an Anthropological Myth</hi> (Canberra: Australian National University Press, 1983), p. 290.</p></note></p>
        <p>The most disturbing moment in the story is the unpleasant conflation of author with narrator in a coda to the version of 'A Daughter of Maoriland', which appeared in the <hi rend="i">Antipodean</hi>: 'greasy, brown, loafing brutes'. Such direct asides to an audience certain to agree with him were the stuff in trade of Lawson's writing and were routine in those magazines and newspapers where he published. The lines attach the author to his constituency and assert affiliations of class, colour and attitude, but they do so at the expense of the unease and irresolution in the rest of the story. Part of its unsettling effect on the reader arises not simply because the teacher displays such exasperated misunderstanding of August but because he dimly and frustratedly recognises that she exists outside his ability to account for her actions. The closing intrusion of the author, present in this version of the story, seems to further close down August's side of the story. Yet the need to force home the message so unsubtly reinforces the impression that she has a story, which both the teacher and the author find it necessary to suppress.</p>
        <p>Lawson's subject is the role of sentimentality in interpreting racial character. <name type="person" key="name-411300">Brian Matthews</name> notes that, in spite of Lawson's desire to be 'scrupulously accurate' in stories like 'The Union Buries its Dead', he 'is really more interested in the ruthless anti-sentimentality that his accuracy implies'.<note xml:id="fn322-294" n="60"><p>Matthews, <hi rend="i">The Receding Wave,</hi> p. 7.</p></note> Yet in 'A Daughter of Maoriland' he cannot oppose sentimentalising one group without sentimentally affirming another. At the point where he lapses into an emotive defence of the heroic white 'weeds' of the bush — his own tribe — he is forced violently to expel any lingering affection for August and the brown tribe she represents. <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, like Lawson, was both drawn to sentimentality yet able to stand back from it; a cynical edge and a fundamental scepticism about human beings prevented both writers from acceding. For Lawson, however, sentiment was part of his social background. <name key="name-411972" type="person">Manning Clark</name> notes the saturation of his sensibility with 'the superficial sentimentality <pb xml:id="n102" n="101"/>and comedy with which the bush people glossed over the squalor and suffering in their own lives'.<note xml:id="fn323-294" n="61"><p>Clark, <hi rend="i">In Search of Henry Lawson</hi>, p. 16. Mansfield was also deeply influenced by <name key="name-404905" type="person">Dickens</name>.</p></note> Sentiment here is not just a feature of Victorian taste exported to the colonies along with crockery and pianos. There was a species of colonial sentimentality which allowed the heroic tale of empire to be redrawn from the point of view neither of the imperialists nor of the indigenous but of the colonial, placed in between and painfully making a new home without wholly repudiating the home of the former or, more tellingly for Lawson, from the whites who have not settled, the wanderers of the outback.</p>
        <p>Lawson himself seems to have viewed the story as replacing conventionality with truth telling, misplaced optimism with trenchant realism. Yet there is a conflict between the writer's consciousness of the guardedness of the girl and any confidence that the dismissal of romanticism will solve her enigmas or those of her people. Lawson sees the limits of Maoriland representations of Maori people, but can only do so by assuming that there is an opposing and more truthful form of representation. Pearson, contributing to a critical re-evaluation of Australian nationalist writing as the blind spot of its racism was becoming apparent,<note xml:id="fn324-294" n="62"><p>The Australian response to Pearson's book indicates this shift in response to the literary nationalism of the 1890s. <name type="person" key="name-411542">Nancy Keesing</name> reviewed it positively in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> observing that it threw 'a timely douche of cold water on to some of the hotter smoke of the Lawson myth', Keesing, 'Lawson as a Racist', <hi rend="i">Bulletin,</hi> 30 November 1968, p. 83. Scrapbook Two, Reviews of <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson among Maoris</hi> and <hi rend="i">Fretful Sleepers and Other Writings</hi>, MSZ-0456, ATL. Colin Roderick in <hi rend="i">The Age</hi> was unimpressed, charging Pearson with conflating literature and history: 'To regard "A Daughter of Maoriland" as a slander on the Maoris is no more valid than to regard "Hungerford" as a libel on New South Wales. At question is the validity of Dr Pearson's approach to the story for historical accuracy, reflection of social personality and biographically factual significance. To interpret the story as Dr Pearson has done is to reduce it to propaganda', <name type="person" key="name-411326">Colin Roderick</name>, 'Lawson's Maori Friends', <hi rend="i">The Age,</hi> 23 November 1968, MS-Papers-4343 -130, ATL. Writing in Australian journals, two Australian academics with New Zealand connections, <name key="name-036109" type="person">W. S. Ransom</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411447">Ian Reid</name> were highly positive about Pearson's scholarship. For later revaluations of Australian nationalism see, for example: <name type="person" key="name-411445">Humphrey McQueen</name>, <hi rend="i">A New Britannia</hi> (Ringwood: Penguin, 1986), <name type="person" key="name-411573">Stephen Alomes</name>, 'Australian Nationalism in the Eras of Imperialism and Internationalism', <hi rend="i">The Australian Journal of Politics and History</hi>, 34 no. 3 (1968), pp. 320–32; David Walker, <hi rend="i">Anxious Nation</hi>; Phillip Raymond O'Neill, 'Unsettling the Empire: Postcolonialism and the Troubled Identities of Settler Nations', Ph.D. Diss., New York University, 1993.</p></note> criticises Lawson for the distortions in this corrective representation. Yet this also is to assume that such representations can ever be either true or false. For Pearson, it is Lawson's identification with the teacher's concluding assessment of Maori that produces the story's most disturbingly inaccurate picture. Leonard Bell, however, in <hi rend="i">Colonial Constructs</hi>, argues that '[r]epresentations of Maori were never unproblematic, "faithful" transcriptions of the visible…. Conventions … inevitably affected how Maori were represented and what about them Europeans chose to represent'.<note xml:id="fn325-295" n="63"><p>Leonard Bell, <hi rend="i">Colonial Constructs</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1992), p. 2.</p></note> Realism, in other words, did not represent 'reality' in colonial writing. The question is whether Pearson's minutely researched historical contestations of earlier misrepresentations is itself exempt from Bell's scepticism about 'faithfulness' to the observable.</p>
        <p>Lawson's realism is distorted by a bitter disappointment that seems to have derived from sources within himself rather than objective assessment of the other. His representation of Maori in the story is condescending and at times callous, as Pearson amply demonstrates, but this antagonism does not constitute his final view of the Mangamaunu, before, during or after his stay. Nor does it invalidate his critique of Maoriland representation. Moreover, in a story told by a narrator <pb xml:id="n103" n="102"/>too mobile in his sympathies to be reliable, given to over-reading, and subject to mockery of his domestic life in a language he cannot understand, Lawson does not appear confident about whether there is ever any truthful representation. Lawson cannot be expected to be a relativist, anticipating postmodern understandings of the inevitable distortion in all representations of the other, realistic as well as romantic. Nevertheless, there is a pervasive scepticism in the story about all efforts at cultural interpretation and understanding. Even the teacher's closing threat to the visiting Maori by discharging his gun is misinterpreted; he is merely shooting at a hawk. The bluff intrusion about the 'brave, self-sacrificing white heroes' in one version of the story cannot altogether dissipate this scepticism.</p>
        <p>Pearson argues that Lawson at Mangamaunu retreated into what he knew and where he felt safe. Lawson, as he sees it, is unable to separate art and authorial attitude in the story and falls at the end into mere assertion, the assertion that sympathy is wasted on Maori people because they don't correspond in actuality to their conventional picture. The notion of universal brotherhood is thus exposed as a sham. Lawson faced his own limits, this is true, but he also confronted those of the dominant romantic representations of Maori found in Australia as well as in New Zealand. As the poem recording his disillusion, 'The Writer's Dream', makes clear, he came to see his initial version of Maori simplicity and removal from human malice as a 'dreamland', locating by a word that recalls Domett's 'South-Sea Day-Dream', the weakness in Maoriland generally — its desire to confine Maori to an imaginary world. August is disillusioning not simply because she fails to correspond to the images of Maori maidens in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> or the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi>. She breaks the spell of optimism which had accompanied his migration and his desire to write of a world without the taint he had known in Sydney's 'Streets of Strife'. She resists figuration within the readily available literary modes — pathos, sentiment or comedy — and turns the last of these back upon her interpreter.</p>
        <p>A Daughter of Maoriland', with its sense that alterity is unknowable, does more than critique such representations; in the excess of baffled emotion it generates it also suggests a writer probing without fully understanding the ambivalences on which his own affiliations, as well as his aversions, rested. August, for Lawson, is what Maori become when the gloss of sentiment is removed. Why, then, the initial interest, <pb xml:id="n104" n="103"/>itself excessive, directed at the Maori; why the wish to write himself into their lives; and why the fondness with which, retrospectively, he viewed the Maori he knew at Mangamaunu? In expressing the desire to write about Maori life, Lawson indicates a readiness to stand outside the sources of belonging that had supported his writing thus far. At Mangamaunu he became preoccupied not merely by race but by the systems of identity that bind individuals to groups, by those that bound him to the group consciousness that had provided a structure of emotion for his writing and secured him an audience. 'A Daughter of Maoriland' records both his testing of those sympathies and his anxious recoil back to the familiar — but the return in its most egregious expression is a strident and insecure one and the aversion it produced did not prove permanent.</p>
        <p>At Mangamaunu Lawson experienced homesickness prompted not simply by physical migration but by removal from his emotional grounding. Lawson characterises his blackest moods in a 1917 letter to a wounded soldier friend as not being at home in the world. Pearson quotes a passage:</p>
        <quote>
          <p><hi rend="i">there's such a thing as home home sickness</hi> as well as the foreign kind or brand; and when the hero-welcome … is over, you'll feel in you[r] bowels that aweful, sinking, world-emptiness which is infinitely worse than any home-sickness abroad, because it is born of [the] hoary Grand-father of all disallusions.<note xml:id="fn326-295" n="64"><p>Quoted in Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 26.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Lawson's disillusion at Mangamaunu was undoubtedly a function of a depression with overlapping sources — the demands of marriage, his ill-suitedness to teaching, a longing for the familiar, a sense of displacement — and these contributed to his difficulties with August and her people. Did the failure to understand Maori codes recorded in 'A Daughter of Maoriland' indicate that Australian nationalism, centred on mateship and the convivial codes of the outback, was inadequate to the representation of Maori? Pearson argues that '[t]he moral of the story is that it is useless to extend mateship to a people who don't recognise the code' and that the story demonstrates 'failure, not only in Lawson but also in the philosophy he propagated'.<note xml:id="fn327-295" n="65"><p>Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, pp. xiii, xiv.</p></note> Those codes themselves and the sense of belonging they provided were, however, caught up in a more wide-reaching and vague sense of displacement — homelessness rather than <pb xml:id="n105" n="104"/>homesickness. <name key="name-100048" type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name> has talked about <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>'s capacity to feel 'discomposure <hi rend="i">everywhere</hi>'.<note xml:id="fn328-295" n="66"><p>Vincent O'Sullivan, '"Finding the Pattern, Solving the Problem": Katherine Mansfield: The New Zealand European', <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: In from the Margins</hi>, ed. Roger Robinson (Baton Rouge and London: Louisiana State University Press, 1994), p. 13.</p></note> Lawson, seemingly rooted in the codes of late colonial Australian nationalism, was also capable of such discomposure, a sense of fundamental displacement in the world that a sentimental attachment to place and people could not protect him from, an unease even towards the codes signalling belonging. This condition threatened him more than it did Mansfield, for whom homelessness is the enabling condition of much of her writing. August rattled Lawson because by exposing the inadequacy of sentimental convention she questioned his most basic sources of affiliation. Seen without sentiment, the worker-heroes of Australia, as much as the quaint natives of Maoriland, become mere 'brutes'.</p>
        <p>A possible key to Lawson's slip from attraction to aversion here is the erotic component of the conventional representations of Maori 'maidens'. Young Maori women were commonly eroticised in the stories that appeared in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> and even the xenophobic <hi rend="i">Lone Hand</hi>. Lawson does not merely avoid the erotic lure of Maoriland, he inverts it so that the beckoning maiden of the magazines becomes literally as well as figuratively impenetrable. In a sense he aboriginalises August, emphasising her savagery, her blackness and her otherness, dissolving the difference granted in both countries to the Maori as a superior and desirable native.<note xml:id="fn329-295" n="67"><p>The higher ranking granted to some indigenous peoples within the general template of Victorian racism extended to North American Indians, and were sometimes shared by those affected. Oronhyatekha (aka Dr Peter Martin 1841–1908) became the supreme chief ranger of the Independent Order of Foresters only after he repudiated an article in its constitution that limited membership to those of European origin. Communicating pride in his own people as well as a sense of superiority to Black North Americans, he explained that the only intent of the offending article was 'to exclude those who belonged to a race which was considered to be inferior to the white race' and his admission was approved 'because I belong to a race which was superior to the white race'. See <name key="name-412119" type="person">Veronica Strong-Boag</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411319">Carole Gerson</name>, <hi rend="i">Paddling Her Own Canoe: The Times and Texts of E. Pauline Johnson</hi> (Toronto: Toronto University Press, 2000), p. 42; Gerson is quoting <name type="person" key="name-411404">Ethel Brant Monture</name>, <hi rend="i">Canadian Portraits: Brant, Crowfoot, Oronhyatekha: Famous Indians</hi> (Toronto: Clarke, Irwin, 1960), p. 146.</p></note></p>
        <p>The degree to which August is not sexualised is significant. Her being in the teacher's house is carefully accounted for. She is rescued by an act of altruism. Plucked from the rough treatment of her people into the teacher's civil household, she is invited in to be cared for not exploited. She enters into a domestic arrangement in which the teacher's loyalties to his wife are established. She is too ugly to attract colonial desire, and part of her ugliness is her blackness, her unalloyed aboriginality. She is precisely the opposite of the photographs of Maori maidens Lawson may have had in mind as a background to the story.<note xml:id="fn330-295" n="68"><p>Pearson notes that a photographic study, 'A Maori Belle', and another of two girls entitled 'Two Daughters of Maoriland' appeared in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> in 1897 and observes: 'it is clear that <name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> … was reacting against the sentimentality of the tradition', <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris,</hi> p. 140.</p></note> Lawson did write one poem about a woman with brown eyes with whom he seems to have had a dalliance in New Zealand in 1894. It is likely that she was the Pakeha daughter of his friend at Pahiatua,<note xml:id="fn331-295" n="69"><p>'The Latter End of Spring' published in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> is a romantic ballad of a lover in Maoriland writing back to his beloved, presumably in Australia, promising to return. But he finds love with a 'brown-eyed girl', less likely Maori than <name type="person" key="name-411419">Gertrude Moore</name> with whom Lawson had an affair during his 1894 stay in Pahiatua, <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn,</hi> p. 371.</p></note> but an 1894 poem, 'Beautiful Maoriland', published in the <hi rend="i">Worker</hi>, has the refrain, '<hi rend="i">She draws me back with her great brown eyes, over the leagues of sea</hi>'. The accompanying illustration shows a smiling Maori girl in traditional costume.<note xml:id="fn332-296" n="70"><p><name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>, 'Beautiful Maoriland', <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn,</hi> pp. 395–6.</p></note> Perhaps brown eyes signal the desire to <pb xml:id="n106" n="105"/>which Lawson was eager to appear indifferent at Mangamaunu, yet about which he had been teased before.<note xml:id="fn333-296" n="71"><p>Pearson mentions that Lawson was said to have married a Maori woman during his first visit.</p></note> In countering the romantic eroticism of the two Maori maidens in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> photograph, also called 'Daughters of Maoriland', Lawson substitutes a girl so plain that desire is unthinkable.</p>
        <p>Settler New Zealand in the late colonial period observed a disparity between the conventional romanticised portraits of Maori belles and actual Maori women. Reeves in <hi rend="i">The Long White Cloud</hi> remarks that Maori women, 'even when young, are less attractive to the European eye' than the men.<note xml:id="fn334-296" n="72"><p>Reeves, <hi rend="i">The Long White Cloud</hi>, p. 53.</p></note> Lawson tellingly identifies the archaic savagery of the race with the negro darkness of August. As an 'aboriginal' New Zealander, August becomes the subject of an aversion to miscegenation much less pronounced in New Zealand than in colonial Australia. <name key="name-411955" type="person">Robert Young</name> notes that the concept of racial amalgamation in colonial discourse contained within itself opposing associations: as a feared descent of the superior type into despised otherness, or as an improving blend of higher and lower, redeeming the latter from its state of savagery and allowing it to be brought within the condition of civilisation.<note xml:id="fn335-296" n="73"><p>Robert Young, <hi rend="i">Colonial Desire: Hybridity in Theory, Culture and Race</hi> (London: Routledge, 1995), p. 143.</p></note> In colonial New Zealand the latter view predominated (so long as the commingling was confined to European with Maori and no other race). <name type="person" key="name-209457">Arthur S. Thomson</name> closes his 1859 <hi rend="i">Story of New Zealand</hi> by predicting that English colonisation will visit progressive improvement upon an amenable native population by its assimilation:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>In all conquests, whether by the mind or the sword, which have terminated in good to the weaker party, the conquerors have invariably amalgamated with the conquered; and this is most necessary among the New Zealanders [that is, the Maori], as their rapid decrease is much aggravated by breeding in and in [sic]. It is therefore satisfactory to find that Caucasian blood already flows in the veins of two thousand of the native population.</p>
        </quote>
        <p>Thomson quotes a <name key="name-123796" type="person">Rev. Lawry</name> who remarked that while the New Zealanders — that is Maori — were 'melting away', 'they are not lost, they are merging into another and a better class. In this process there lacketh not sin, but Providence will overrule this, and bring forth a fine new race of civilised mixed people'.<note xml:id="fn336-296" n="74"><p><name type="person" key="name-209457">Arthur S. Thomson</name>, <hi rend="i">The Story of New Zealand: Past and Present — Savage and Civilized</hi>, vol. II (London: John Murray, 1859), pp. 305, 307.</p></note> Late colonial New Zealand literature is resonant with sentiment which celebrates the passing of the Maori as <pb xml:id="n107" n="106"/>the enabling condition of a new and vigorous race combining British and Polynesian virtues. In Arthur Adams's <hi rend="i">Tussock Land: A Romance of New Zealand and the Commonwealth</hi> (1904) the fading Maori race gifts genetic advantage to the conquering European:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>though [the Maori race] was not dying out, its impress upon history was destined to become fainter. Its destiny was intermarriage with the Pakeha — and though thus it would bestow on the New Zealand race of the future a physique and vitality that belong to primitive things, a gift that would carry the new race far — as a people the brown Maori must cease, submerged beneath the greater number of whites.<note xml:id="fn337-296" n="75"><p><name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, <hi rend="i">Tussock Land</hi>, p. 31. See Lawless, 'The Sex Problem', p. 148.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>What is striking here is the confidence with which some colonial apologists express their belief in the joining of different races to produce a positive fusion. Thomson assumes that amalgamation will mean the effective extinction of one partner in the pairing, but he is optimistic about the outcome.</p>
        <p>Yet such tolerance of (even enthusiasm for) miscegenation was not extended to other coloured races, especially the Chinese. Tony Ballantyne has pointed out that the racialised formation of settler nationalism in late nineteenth-century New Zealand co-existed with a fierce racism directed at Chinese immigrants.<note xml:id="fn338-296" n="76"><p>See P. J. Gibbons, 'The Climate of Opinion', <hi rend="i">The Oxford History of New Zealand</hi>, 2nd ed., ed. Geoffrey W. Rice (Auckland: Oxford University Press, 1992), p. 310; see also Ballantyne, <hi rend="i">Orientalism and Race</hi>, pp. 80–1.</p></note> As in Australia in the same period, anti-Chinese sentiment was seen not only as justified by demographic threat but as politically progressive; Chinese could not be assimilated into the liberal nation state under manufacture. Reeves confirms the commonalities of racial aversion as well as attraction in his immensely influential <hi rend="i">Long White Cloud</hi>:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>certain colonial writers have exhausted their powers of ridicule — no very difficult task — upon what they inaccurately call Maori communism. But the system, in full working order, at least developed the finest race of savages the world has seen, and taught them barbaric virtues which have won from their White supplanters not only respect, but liking. The average colonist regards a Mongolian with repulsion, a Negro with contempt, and looks on an Australian black as very near to a wild beast; but he likes the Maoris, and is sorry that they are dying out.<note xml:id="fn339-296" n="77"><p>Reeves, <hi rend="i">The Long White Cloud</hi>, p. 57. Later editions of the book replaced the last phrase with the more positive, 'treats them in many respects as his equals', indicating consolidation of the myth of harmonious relations between Maori and Pakeha.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n108" n="107"/>
        <p>Maori, then, were an exception within the coloured base of a minutely graded system of racial declension, even within the racist Australian labour movement of the late nineteenth century. Lawson came to New Zealand mindful of that exceptionalism and of his own agreeable past relations with Maori. But at Mangamaunu he lost connection with his white tribes — the impoverished white farmers, the itinerants of the outback and the boozers of Sydney Bohemia — whose limitations he could observe without losing all sense of solidarity with them. Around the Native School there were no Pakeha neighbours with whom he could meet convivially. There were apparently swaggers, as August accuses them of stealing from the household, but the teacher fails to respond to them. Lawson quarrelled with the Pakeha who were available, considering them low class. The local Ngai Tahu community also, as Lawson saw it, 'Poor-Class' in their own Maori world, proved to be no exception to what he had come to escape. Cliquish, back-biting, disrespectful, mercenary — they were all too human. Despising the Pakeha and the Maori alike, Lawson was forced back onto a difficult domesticity and his own deepest doubts about the human race and its various categories of difference.</p>
        <p>August is an intermediary between the teacher's domestic life and that of the community. She is taken into the household like the girl in Kipling's story, 'Lispeth', to be rescued from savagery yet, unlike Lispeth, she resists.<note xml:id="fn340-296" n="78"><p>Kipling, <hi rend="i">Plain Tales from the Hills,</hi> pp. 7–11.</p></note> Sceptical of the missionaries who lie to Lispeth, Kipling has some sympathy for his beautiful savage, who reverts when they betray her trust. Lawson, in casting August for his version of this colonial narrative, shows little for August. August is not driven back to her original savagery by any failing in the teacher or his wife but by her own poisonous behaviour. How, then, do we account for the force of rejection in the story of August and her people and for Lawson's identification with the teacher's closing view of Maori? Pearson sees Lawson as driven back upon the code of mateship, too narrow to accommodate the codes of the Mangamaunu Maori. It is also possible that the effort to rescue Mary and the disappointment it entailed cast Lawson back even earlier, into his earliest conscious acquaintance with racial attitudes at Eurunderee, New South Wales, where he was brought up. August moves from a dreamland figuration of Maori as simple and unspoiled all the way down the racial hierarchy to a position alongside those aboriginals of Lawson's childhood, described in an Australian <pb xml:id="n109" n="108"/>school textbook as 'amongst the lowest and most degraded to be found on the surface of the earth'.<note xml:id="fn341-296" n="79"><p>School geography book cited in Pearson, <hi rend="i">Henry Lawson Among Maoris</hi>, p. 7.</p></note></p>
        <p>At Mangamaunu Lawson seems to have regressed to the world of his childhood where poor-class whites despised poor-class blacks. The story's dynamic is produced by a contest between loathing and sentiment, the latter representing the only means of holding intact a collapsing world of values, always fragile for the doubting Lawson. Given the failure of the Maori to live up to their reputation, Lawson found his sentimental affiliation with his elected white tribe — battlers with bush and bottle — both confirmed and problematicised. The white 'weeds' call forth his loyalty but only by carrying him back to the small bitter world in which he grew up, where failing whites faced dying blacks with mutual incomprehension.</p>
        <p>By the standards of the contemporary education system as well those of his pupils and their community, Lawson failed as a teacher. <name key="name-207555" type="person">A. G. Butchers</name> in his 1932 history of education in New Zealand, which starts with <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>'s call for 'free, secular and compulsory' education, observes that the 1880 Native Schools Code
        <quote>
          <p>made it clear that the duties of the Native School teachers extended beyond the schoolroom, the children and the lesson periods. The entire village was their school, their hours of duty were the whole day long. Steadily penetrating the fastnesses of Maoridom the Native School teachers and their wives were sent out as missionaries of a new social order. The children they taught in school; the older generation they influenced by their lives and conduct generally, by their neat, clean homes and tidy cultivated gardens, and by their ever-ready counsel and practical aid freely rendered to the Natives in times of sickness and in their various difficulties in adjusting themselves to the new order of things.<note xml:id="fn342-296" n="80"><p>A. G. Butchers, <hi rend="i">The Education System: A Concise History of the New Zealand Education System</hi> (Auckland: National Printing Co., 1932), p. 87.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>Such high-mindedness oppressed others among the Native School teachers than Lawson. <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name> in <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411680" type="work">The Toll of the Bush</name></hi> depicts a group of them as 'men with miscellaneous pasts, but of approved probity', discussing helplessly 'the encroachments of an experimental Government, who had made of them postmasters and dispensers of medicine and meteorologists and nurserymen, and studiously neglected <pb xml:id="n110" n="109"/>inquiries as to the pecuniary emoluments attached to the collateral professions'.</p>
        <p>Lawson failed the requirements of the code he never wholeheartedly embraced: missionary purpose and exemplary pedagogy. Nevertheless, Lawson's desire to write up his experience of Maoriland should be judged at least partially successful. 'A Daughter of Maoriland', no magnum opus, serves as a critique of a prominent mode of representing Maori, that of romantic sentimentality which existed at a distance not only from Maori actuality but also from the practical efforts of the state to improve Maori education. By presenting his scepticism as the discovery of a trenchant and principled 'truth' Lawson exposed the limits of the code of mateship but he also exposed the limits of Maoriland sentimentality.</p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n111" n="110"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d4" decls="#t1-body-d4-subjects" type="chapter">
        <head>4. Smoothing the Pillow of a Dying Race: A. A. Grace</head>
        <p><hi rend="c">State Policy Throughout</hi> the period covered in this book assumed that the Maori race was under threat of extinction and that measures to ensure its survival were necessary. Even the anti-humanitarian Domett held that the fierce application of colonial law to Maori was for their ultimate benefit as the only way the race might survive. This consciousness of imminent threat shaped educational policy, especially in respect of the Native Schools that aimed to equip Maori children with skills basic to survival not in their traditional society but in the modern one busily being manufactured in the colony. The sense of danger to Maori coexisted with a belief that they were, by savage standards, intelligent, adaptable and capable, if properly educated, of making the transition to modernity.<note xml:id="fn343-296" n="1"><p>Butchers observes that the 'educability [of Maori children] was of a relatively high standard, and it needed only the acquisition of the necessary language medium to enable them to appropriate increasingly the new concepts for which their own tongue had no words', <hi rend="i">The Education System</hi>, p. 87.</p></note> If the mainstream view was that that transition would carry them no further than domestic service or menial labour on farms, more enlightened Pakeha held that Maori might eventually achieve greater equality. At Te Aute College, where <name type="person" key="name-208832">Apirana Ngata</name> received a rigorous classical education, <name type="person" key="name-209466">John Thornton</name> held that Maori leaders should be educated to compete in the professions with Europeans. Even the Native Schools with their much more limited objectives for Maori education were not without idealism. Looking back on the late nineteenth-century Native School system, <name key="name-207555" type="person">A. G. Butchers</name> endorsed the view that the aim was to restore Maori self-respect because, should it 'become irrevocably lost[,] all hope of social and political equality with the invading <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> would be at an end'.<note xml:id="fn344-296" n="2"><p>Butchers, <hi rend="i">The Education System</hi>, p. 87.</p></note></p>
        <p>There were, of course, much harsher views of Maori of the kind <name type="person" key="name-405334">Patrick Brantlinger</name> quotes from the Wellington <hi rend="i">Independent</hi> from 1868, calling for Maori to be hunted down and slain.<note xml:id="fn345-296" n="3"><p><name type="person" key="name-405334">Patrick Brantlinger</name>, <hi rend="i">Dark Vanishings: Discourse on the Extinction of Primitive Races, 1800-1930</hi> (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 2003), pp. 162–3.</p></note> But this call came at a time of direct racial conflict during the New Zealand Wars. <pb xml:id="n112" n="111"/>Thirty years later the theme of extinction is still present in an 1899 poem, 'Maoriland', by <name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur Adams</name>, but a tone of pathos has replaced that of vengeance. Maoriland is a land 'where all winds whisper one word, "Death"!' The last of the old Maori warriors are succumbing because their world cannot be assimilated into modernity. There is no need to hasten their departure by violent means; they fade of their own accord:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>— though skies are fair above her,</p>
          <p>Newer nations white press onward:</p>
          <p>Her brown warriors' fight is over —</p>
          <p>One by one they yield their place, Peace-slain chieftains of her race.<note xml:id="fn346-296" n="4"><p><name type="person" key="name-207216">Arthur H. Adams</name>, <hi rend="i">Maoriland and Other Verses</hi> (Sydney: Bulletin Newspaper Company, 1899), p. 3.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>By this time, with settlement securely founded in New Zealand, the notion of the dying race has acquired several meanings, roughly corresponding to the speaker's disposition towards the fate of those it signifies. The notion expresses the complacent assumption among white New Zealanders that Maori will fade as a living race to be replaced by a mythical version of their past, suitable for romantic art and tourist postcards. It conveys the mournful conviction that the ancient 'type' of the Maori is fading away and needs to be memorialised, as when <name type="person" key="name-125310">H. P. Sealy</name> reflects on the value of <name type="person" key="name-208059">C. F. Goldie</name>'s paintings of Maori subjects: 'The old Native heads should be much prized, as the type is rapidly passing out altogether, and will soon be obsolete'.<note xml:id="fn347-296" n="5"><p><name type="person" key="name-125310">H. P. Sealy</name>, 'In the Studio, Mr Goldie's Work', <hi rend="i">The New Zealand Illustrated Magazine,</hi> 5 no. 2 (November 1901), p. 147. <name type="person" key="name-411425">Hamish Winn</name> cites this article in 'Reading Maoriland: New Zealand's Ethnic Ornament', pp. 53–4.</p></note> It evokes the view that Maori will survive by adapting to European ways under suitable leadership. The first number of the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi> reproduced two Maori portraits, one of 'the venerable <name type="person" key="name-100066">Patara Te Tuhi</name> [who] is characteristic of the old school of Maori <hi rend="i">rangitira</hi>', the other of <name type="person" key="name-208832">Mr. A. T. Ngata</name>, M.A., 'a young native of to-day, highly educated and as thoroughly up-to-date as the most advanced Pakeha'. According to the essay in which the portraits appear, '[t]he two represent Old and Young New Zealand in juxtaposition; the older order gradually changing and giving place to the new'.<note xml:id="fn348-296" n="6"><p>'In the Public Eye', <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine,</hi> 1 no. 1 (October 1899), p. 11.</p></note> Ngata's scholarly success and sense of mission for his people offered 'a splendid example of the innate capabilities of the Maori race under the influence of European education'.<note xml:id="fn349-296" n="7"><p>'In the Public Eye', p. 12.</p></note> He is commended for turning away from the old Maori ways, represented nobly by Patara, towards an enlightened modernity which aimed at <pb xml:id="n113" n="112"/>improving not only Maori sanitary habits but also morality and religion. While Patara represents those 'fine old warriors [who] are passing away into the Reinga, the gloomy spirit-land', Ngata suggests the only means of race survival: 'it is to such men as <name type="person" key="name-208832">Apirana Turupa Ngata</name> that the remnants of the native people must look for their preservation from ultimate extinction'.<note xml:id="fn350-296" n="8"><p>'In the Public Eye', pp. 11–12.</p></note> The situation was in fact considerably more complex. Sitting for Goldie's study, 'Patara Te Tuhi: an Old Warrior', Patara modelled the dress and aspect of ancient nobility; he himself had been editor and principal writer of the Kingite newspaper, <hi rend="i">Te Hokioi e RereAtu Na</hi>, and in 1884 had travelled to England with the Maori King <name key="name-124336" type="person">Tawhiao</name>, where he visited <name key="name-208071" type="person">Alfred Grace</name>.</p>
        <p>Patara was a very self-conscious 'savage'. A photograph of Goldie and Patara during the painting of the study is reproduced in the <hi rend="i">Illustrated Magazine.</hi> It shows the latter having a cup of tea with the painter, his boots and trousers showing beneath his cloak.<note xml:id="fn351-296" n="9"><p>Sealy, 'In the Studio', p. 148.</p></note> In the story that Grace wrote in response to the visit of Tawhiao's party, 'The King's Ngerengere', the Maori party take delight in shocking the natives of England. One of the Maori party alarms the English by a mock display of pukana, rolling his eyes and sticking out his tongue, and the narrator explains to his servants that the 'black men' coming to dinner are 'very superior', considered by some 'the noblest savages in the world'.<note xml:id="fn352-296" n="10"><p><name key="name-208071" type="person">Alfred A. Grace</name>, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> (London: Chatto and Windus, 1901), pp. 169–70.</p></note> The story upsets the usual hierarchy of cultural knowledge with the English more ignorant than the visitors, who enjoy making fun of the English fear of savagery. However, it is the narrator who possesses truly superior knowledge byway of his familiarity with the codes of both cultures and his ability to interpret them to his readers. At one level a comic rendition of Maori quaintness, the story also shows Grace's ability to generate observant cultural commentary out of the misinterpretations attendant on Maori transactions with non-Maori; here the Maori subjects with their combination of dignity, sangfroid and subversive humour gain the upper hand. They act out the exaggerated expectations of savage behaviour for their own and the reader's amusement.</p>
        <p>Survival as advocated by the <hi rend="i">Illustrated Magazine</hi> sounds very like extinction from another point of view, but the belief in adaptation did not always mean loss of separate identity or of racial pride. Butchers observes that the Native Schools prepared their students 'for successful contact with the foreign social organization which was clearly destined in a very large measure, if not wholly, to supplant their own'. Yet he <pb xml:id="n114" n="113"/>means by supplanting here not the disappearance of the people or their distinct racial consciousness; rather, he says that the schools envisaged that 'only in proportion as the Maoris were enabled to effect a more or less successful adaptation to the new civilization could they be expected to regain and maintain their original pride of race'.<note xml:id="fn353-297" n="11"><p>Butchers, <hi rend="i">The Education System</hi>, p. 87.</p></note></p>
        <p>The dying race concept also reflects what was felt to be demographic observation, which seemed to confirm that the once flourishing race was in fact declining. The task of the pakeha was to 'smooth the pillow of the dying race'. This observation was not supported by demographic fact as recorded in census data, but it had considerable purchase within settler culture.<note xml:id="fn354-297" n="12"><p>Ian Pool records a 'slow increase', around 0.6% per annum in Maori population between 1891 and 1901. The decade, then, marks the beginning of a period of recuperation after the rapid decline from 1840 to 1878 and the slower decline in the 1880s, <hi rend="i">Te Iwi Maori: A New Zealand Population, Past, Present and Projected</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, 1991), p. 75.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-005154">James Belich</name> observes that the dying race theme 'persisted to 1930, a generation after census evidence showed conclusively that Maori were on the increase'.<note xml:id="fn355-297" n="13"><p>Belich, <hi rend="i">Making Peoples,</hi> p. 174.</p></note> The notion often involved an expectation that by inter-breeding the Maori race would die out to be amalgamated into a hybrid New Zealand race: British, but containing an element of the people who had adapted to the land over generations. As Brantlinger observes, 'New Zealand is one of the few places in which the recommendation of miscegenation as a solution to racial decline seems to have become fairly common.'<note xml:id="fn356-297" n="14"><p>Brantlinger, <hi rend="i">Dark Vanishings</hi>, pp. 159–60.</p></note> The purpose of miscegenation, however, was not to revive the race but to assimilate it.</p>
        <p>The dying race theme is also invoked by Ngata in a poem written in 1892 (see chapter 9) to describe the fading of customs and traditions as Maori struggled to adjust to the modern Pakeha world. Here also the meaning of the term is shifting and ambivalent: it may register the contemplation of irretrievable loss; it may indicate the prospect of successful adaptation to a new world, both alien and inescapable.<note xml:id="fn357-297" n="15"><p>See chapter 10.</p></note> It does not necessarily mean the abandonment of traditional Maori ways. Ngata sought to adjust to an alien present while reviving the memory and practices of a familiar past, resisting the sentimental pathos of Pakeha usage of the dying race theme. He even welcomed the decision by parliament to allow Maori troops in World War I to engage in the traditional Maori activity, combat, rather than garrison duties, having championed the move against government reluctance because of fears of contributing further to the decline of the race:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>I say that the objection to the ablest of the Maoris leaving New Zealand because their race is a declining one is sentimental … the race has declined largely because it gave up fighting … <pb xml:id="n115" n="114"/>your civilisation requires fighting with brains, it requires special equipment for the battles of life. It took more than half a century for some of the warrior tribes to accommodate themselves to the new conditions. They pine away, they die, largely because there is no fighting.<note xml:id="fn358-297" n="16"><p>Quoted in <name type="person" key="name-411079">Graham Butterworth</name>, <hi rend="i">Sir Apirana Ngata</hi> (Wellington: A. H. and A. W. Reed, 1968), p. 14.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The most telling literary use of the dying race theme is found in the stories and sketches of <name key="name-208071" type="person">Alfred A. Grace</name>, which were widely distributed in the 1900s, popular in Australia and Britain as well as New Zealand, and where the theme supplies the title of one of the collections, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> (1901). Alfred Augustus Grace as <name type="person" key="name-036471">Nelson Wattie</name> recounts was born in 1867, youngest of twelve children of a missionary family who lived among the Tuwharetoa tribe of the Taupo region. His father, <name key="name-208074" type="person">Thomas Grace</name>, a missionary with the Church Missionary Society, 'had progressive views on Maori autonomy and a genuine concern for their welfare'.<note xml:id="fn359-297" n="17"><p><name type="person" key="name-036471">Nelson Wattie</name>, 'Alfred Grace', <hi rend="i">DNZB III</hi>, p. 184.</p></note> Grace, who was educated at preparatory school in London, St John's College in Sussex and at Cambridge, distanced himself from his father's puritanical background, but he took from it a considerable knowledge of Maori language and culture. Unlike most Maoriland writers, Grace had actual experience of Maori life. His familiarity with Maori is demonstrated by the visit of the Maori King, <name key="name-124336" type="person">Tawhiao</name>, and his party to Grace's home in England.</p>
        <p>From 1887 Grace lived in Nelson, working as a journalist and writing stories and poems where Domett had made his mark as a journalist forty years earlier. An officer in the New Zealand Regiment of Field Artillery Volunteers, Grace was an enthusiastic subject of empire, he saw no conflict between colonial patriotism and British identity. In his introduction to the <hi rend="i">Poems of William Hodgson</hi>, published in Nelson in 1896, while celebrating the colonial poet he defines colonial nationalism:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Not a New Zealander by birth, <name type="person" key="name-411599">William Hodgson</name> was a type of the Colonist <hi rend="i">par excellence.</hi> His adopted country became his fatherland, and, 'forgetting any other home but this,' he never regarded the land of his birth with thoughts of regret. It is upon the resoluteness of such men as <name type="person" key="name-411599">William Hodgson</name>, and their loftiness of purpose, that the greatness of Britain's colonial Empire has been founded.<note xml:id="fn360-297" n="18"><p><name key="name-208071" type="person">Alfred A. Grace</name>, introduction to <hi rend="i">Poems of William Hodgson</hi> (Nelson: Alfred G. Betts, 1896), p. 1.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n116" n="115"/>
        <p>Although Hodgson comes to see New Zealand as his home, this implies no severance of his ties to empire. Empire-building and learning to love the new place are coterminous. Empire plants colonies and the colonies take on their own character, not as mere replicas of the original but as offspring with their own organic life. As <name key="name-411422" type="person">H. A. Talbot-Tubbs</name> puts it in the 'Introductory' to the first number of <hi rend="i">The New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi>, 'There comes a time in the history of every colony — at least every colony of British origin — when the new country ceases to be a mere appendage of the old. The offshoot sends down roots of its own into a soil of its own, and finding there sufficiency of nourishment, no longer draws the sap from the parent stock.'<note xml:id="fn361-297" n="19"><p><name type="person" key="name-411422">H. A. Talbot-Tubbs</name>, <hi rend="i">The New Zealand Illustrated Magazine,</hi> 1 no. 2 (1 November 1899), p. i.</p></note> This process produces in turn sibling rivalry as the various colonies vie with each other to demonstrate the success of their civilising achievements. Grace's language becomes almost biblical as he enumerates the virtues, plenitude and possibilities of New Zealand, while advocating the need for more expenditure on both the imperial and the local military forces to prepare against any threat to the British Empire from European powers:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>This Colony which in point of natural resources is second to none of the British Colonies south of the line; costing our fathers endless toil to subdue it and cultivate it that we might enjoy the fruit of their labours; fertile to an extent that is incredible to the European; well stocked with cattle and sheep; … its forests abounding in splendid timber; in short, a country capable of supporting some ten millions of people, and actually containing upwards of 600,000.<note xml:id="fn362-297" n="20"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">New Zealand in the Next Great War</hi>, p. 17. Grace's unabashed celebration of New Zealand's material riches looks forward to <name type="person" key="name-208782">Alan Mulgan</name>'s <hi rend="i">Pastoral New Zealand: Its Riches and its People: A Descriptive Survey of the Dominion's Farming</hi> (Wellington: Whitcombe and Tombs, 1946).</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Grace complains about the inadequate size of the territorial forces but he indicates no anxiety about a continued threat to the colony from Maori. Two decades earlier, Domett's experience of Maori militancy in the Nelson region had prompted his vigorous campaign on behalf of settler rights and priorities against what he saw as imperial favouritism towards Maori. Grace evidently feels that such threats now lie in the past and his attitude toward Maori is consequently more relaxed and, within the limits of his colonial mentality, favourable. It is France, and Russia with its 'Tartar' cruelty,<note xml:id="fn363-297" n="21"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">New Zealand in the Next Great War,</hi> p. 18.</p></note> that he is directly concerned about, fearing that they will attack Britain and seize the rich prizes of colonies like New Zealand.<note xml:id="fn364-297" n="22"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">New Zealand in the Next Great War</hi>, pp. 14–25.</p></note> External threat here consolidates the imperial bond.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n117" n="116"/>
        <p>In 1895 Grace's <hi rend="i">Maoriland Stories</hi> appeared. A biographical note at the back of his <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi> (1910) recounts that the volume was well received by critics and the public and observes that this success prompted Grace to pursue the Maori theme: 'As the Maori tales in the book met with the heartiest welcome, the young author decided to give his attention to the unworked literary field which the Native race presented. He set himself two tasks: firstly, the portrayal of the contact of the white and brown races, and its resultant effects; secondly, the Maori as he was before the Pakeha influx.'<note xml:id="fn365-297" n="23"><p>A. A. Grace, <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi> (Wellington: Gordon and Gotch, [1910]), n.p.</p></note> The first part of this programme proved more successful than the second. It is when dealing with the 'decadence' of the period following the Pakeha influx and with the period after contact but before extensive settlement that Grace most memorably represents Maori.</p>
        <p>Grace also returns to the precontact period by way of renditions of Maori myth and legend. 'All but four' of <hi rend="i">Folk-Tales of the Maori</hi> (1907) 'treat of the Maori in his aboriginal state, and have been handed down by word of mouth from generation to generation'.<note xml:id="fn366-297" n="24"><p>A. A. Grace, preface to <hi rend="i">Folk-Tales of the Maori</hi> (Wellington: Gordon and Gotch, 1907), n.p. This collection is dedicated to the British 'Folklorist and Mythologist' <name type="person" key="name-111584">Andrew Lang</name> who, Grace writes, has 'foster[ed] in the British race a love of such tales as are here collected'. Grace describes his own collection as a 'genuine, if humble, contribution to the vast store of mythological lore which [Lang] has so lovingly accumulated'.</p></note> Of the rest, 'three belong to the period when contact with the white man was beginning; and one is included for the purpose of showing that even at the time of writing, when an imperfectly assimilated civilization has done so much to ruin a fine race, there exist members of it whose minds are still as primitive and simple as were those of their ancestors'. <hi rend="i">Folk-Tales</hi> belongs to a genre which supposedly gave access to ancient Maori ways and Grace recommends the stories as demonstrating that within a primitive race dwelt a capacity for feeling and thought akin to that of the ancient mythologists. Here he recalls Domett's position but, for Grace, the myths and tales do not merely preserve the living records of a dying race, they offer a kind of archaeological site in which the unspoiled aboriginal forms of racial consciousness may be discerned within the imperfect contemporary ones.</p>
        <p>The purity and simplicity of the primitive mind are admirable qualities to contemplate in retrospect. They do not, however, allow those exchanges with the impure present which contribute to the liveliness of Grace's tales of adaptation. Grace's development of this line of representation was received with notable enthusiasm by editors, publishers and readers. He had found a theme of general interest and a suitable mode — combining pathos, erotic interest and subversive humour — in which to present it to a receptive audience.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n118" n="117"/>
        <p><hi rend="i">Maoriland Stories</hi> includes 'Reta the Urukehu' set in the early contact period when Europeans have arrived but have not yet profoundly altered traditional ways of life. The beautiful Reta still belongs to a largely unspoiled Maori world full of both nobility and tragedy. However, the dilemma which leads to her self-sacrifice is provoked not only by the unchecked power of the traditionally minded chief, Te Heuheu, who pursues her but also by his resistance of the newly asserted Christian rules surrounding marriage. 'The Chief's Daughter', set somewhat later, opens with an artist, Craig, using the opportunity of a Native Land Court sitting in a picturesque spot by a lake to paint from Maori models. He has the whole range of types at his disposal: the tattooed warrior, the hag, the matron, the lithe youth and 'the beautifully rounded, graceful girl'.<note xml:id="fn367-297" n="25"><p>A. A. Grace, <hi rend="i">Maoriland Stories</hi> (Nelson: Alfred A. Betts, 1895), p. 5.</p></note> Not surprisingly, it is the last type that occupies his, and Grace's, attention in the story. Hinerau, the beautiful daughter of the chief, Tama-arangi, falls in love with the painter and pursues him with a guileless determination that eventually overwhelms his scruples about taking advantage of her innocence and thereby ruining her, as many such maidens had been ruined before. The resulting alliance, secured by the overwhelming of Craig's resistance by the force of love, is presented as entirely happy. The plot recapitulates that of <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> as an interracial romance. Grace writes with greater economy than Domett and without the ponderous speculation, but in this story he does not move beyond the entrenched belief that Maori attractiveness is a function of their simplicity, their frank expression of desire, and their invitation to the passions — all associated with their traditional culture. What 'maidens' in particular have to offer is erotic charm, emotionality and pliancy towards the European male. Hinerau moves Craig to put aside his inhibitions, but he remains the superior European for whom Maori are part of nature, part of the grand scenery of Maoriland, albeit more responsive to him than the mountains that frame her story.</p>
        <p>In 'Hira' Grace's representation of an affair between a white man and a young Maori woman substitutes gothic horror for bemused endorsement of the liberating effect of Maori maids on white men when the jilted lover takes her revenge by having the head of her white supplanter brought to her by a Maori suitor as a love token. Like 'The Chief's Daughter', the story deals with a Maori woman's obsession with a white man. By the excessive nature of this obsession Grace suggests Maori oscillation between desire for the outward advantages of Pakeha <pb xml:id="n119" n="118"/>culture and an inability to express that desire except by way of savage unrestraint. But here a more atavistic and disturbing outburst of savage violence is unleashed by thwarted passion. The story begins with a historical summary of the early contact period when 'the Maori race was recovering, as best it might, that respect for the white man which it had once possessed but had lost by reason of familiarity breeding contempt and even war'. Here Maori have yet to learn that the response to outbursts of savagery will be 'a whole avenging [white] nation, with a gallows looming in the background'.<note xml:id="fn368-297" n="26"><p>Grace, 'Hira', <hi rend="i">Maoriland Stories</hi>, p. 87.</p></note> 'Hira' has a moment of light humour when the doomed young white woman sees her murderer approach while sketching from nature, and thinks: 'I'll get him to let me make a sketch of him — that is, if he is interesting looking and tattooed, and all that.'<note xml:id="fn369-297" n="27"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Maoriland Stories</hi>, p. 96.</p></note> But this kind of balancing satire directed at white views of picturesque Maori is incompatible with the story's gruesome treatment of dismemberment as part of the repertoire of Maori responses to the transition between a savage past and an unassimilated present.</p>
        <p><hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> is the work that most clearly expresses Grace's attitude toward the prospect of Maori extinction and, by implication, the attitude of the avid readers of the stories it contains. Domett in the 1870s had found <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi> hard to place with English publishers who approved the exotic Maori content but baulked at the poetry. Grace had no such difficulties placing his stories. He notes in his preface to <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> that eleven of the stories had appeared in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>, two in the <hi rend="i">Triad,</hi> and one in the Dunedin <hi rend="i">Star.</hi><note xml:id="fn370-297" n="28"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. vii.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-411451">J. F. Archibald</name>, who published the tales in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>, sought rights to publish them as a book. In fact, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> was published in London by <name key="name-203544" type="organisation">Chatto and Windus</name>, who accepted the volume with remarkable alacrity on receiving it from Grace's agent. The biographical note in the <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi> details the enthusiastic response of the British reviewers, who responded both to Grace's depiction of 'the Maori's decadence' and to what the <hi rend="i">Daily Express</hi> termed the 'Responsibility of Empire'.<note xml:id="fn371-297" n="29"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi>, n.p.</p></note></p>
        <p>Evidently, Grace's rather patronising treatment of Maori themes found favour at the time in Britain as well as on both sides of the Tasman. Does this indicate that there was a general view throughout the empire that Maori, like other indigenous races, were destined for extinction? If we mean by extinction the total disappearance of the race, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> despite its title makes an ambivalent case. Grace is interested in the 'decadence' of contemporary Maori, that is, their <pb xml:id="n120" n="119"/>difficulties in adjusting to the impact of European civilisation and their decline from their old independent way of life, when New Zealand was truly 'Maori land'. This fatal impact theme is one he shares with <name type="person" key="name-203436">Robert Louis Stevenson</name>, but his stories lack the sober realism of Stevenson's depiction of that fallen state and the 'decadence' of Maori in his stories is treated as comic rather than tragic. <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> is also, like <name key="name-122800" type="person">Kipling</name>'s early tales of Indian and Anglo-Indian life, a series of sketches of exotic otherness and, as in 'Lisbeth', Grace's narrative sympathy for the subject race is associated with an antipathy towards missionaries. For Kipling, missionary activity has evicted Lisbeth, a girl from the hill tribes taken in by a missionary family, from her former world without giving her an adequate home in the new one. For Grace also, this in-between condition applies to Maori, but his interest in the Maori situation is narrower in its focus: Maori figure less as victims of the European malaise of Christianity than as an antidote to it. The most insistently approved aspect of Maori culture he depicts in <hi rend="i">Tales</hi> is that of sexual openness, which the missionaries seek to suppress and which serves as a source of consolation for Pakeha men seeking to escape the trammels of their own civilisation. In other words, Grace's subject is not so much the 'responsibilities' as the opportunities of empire.</p>
        <p>Grace lacks Kipling's effortless precision with dialect and, while Kipling's racial attitudes are harsher, the Anglo-Indian is still present to us because his stories are so much more complicated than the ideas and attitudes embedded in them. Kipling speaks for empire, but he registers the brutal underside of imperial practice and he gives voice both to its ethnic multiplicity and to the range of types from within the British class system caught up in it. Grace seems more sympathetic to Maori, but the sympathy is rooted in his own antagonism to the puritanism he grew up with and the seeming absence of it in Maori life. His Maori are literary vehicles of that antagonism.</p>
        <p>Maori figure in <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> as subversive improvers of Pakeha. Maori women relax inhibitions and invite to the sensual. They offer an attractive opposition not only to the cares of the time-bound world but also to the coldness of abstract thought. Grasping the maiden, Reremoa, the scientist Rossmatin, finds 'something better than his pearly nautilus, something more worth keeping'.<note xml:id="fn372-297" n="30"><p>Grace, 'Reremoa and the Pearly Nautilus', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 10.</p></note> Maidens like Reremoa can be split off from the unpalatable aspects of Maori life, a sensual booty to be carried off, not back to civilisation but to some <pb xml:id="n121" n="120"/>undefined intermediate space between the opposed worlds. Miromiro in 'The Tohunga and the Taniwha' is rescued by Harrington, the trader, from the erotic attentions of a withered tohunga. Like Domett's Amohia, she is the daughter of a bloodthirsty father, chief of the Onetea and a throwback to the old savagery. The two lovers are united on Harrington's boat where, at least for a time, they may drift at a remove from the responsibilities of civility and the terrors of savage tradition. Here Miromiro is not the 'wahine' of the Pakeha-Maori who usually remained among her people; nor is she like Domett's Amohia who, educated away from savagery, can be assimilated into European society. She is, rather, the means of entry into a world at a remove from both Maori and Pakeha society, a world at a distance from reality. White men may enter this world erotically by way of beautiful 'maidens' with unmaidenly ways, but what they enter is Lotos land. Maoriland at its most seductive is a world of faery, weaving the spell that civilisation may be escaped: 'the man who has once fallen under the spell of Maoridom, and has learnt to love its ways, comes back no more to civilization, but eschews the dwellings of the <hi rend="i">pakeha.</hi>'<note xml:id="fn373-297" n="31"><p>Grace, 'Why Castelard Took to the Blanket', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race,</hi> p. 72.</p></note></p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-036471">Nelson Wattie</name> points out that wherever Grace's characters exhibit 'sexual frankness', they are always Maori.<note xml:id="fn374-297" n="32"><p>Wattie, 'Grace', p. 184.</p></note> In 'Arahuta's Baptism' the tone of approval of freedom from puritanical convention is apparent when the narrator observes that 'Maori women are, for the most part, large-minded in matrimonial matters'.<note xml:id="fn375-297" n="33"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 1.</p></note> The humorous tone of address is here directed at Grace's assumed reader: a sceptical Pakeha or Englishman, like himself, who might enjoy a literary visit to a world that allows satire to be directed at the prohibitions of Christianity and which offers the titillation of imaginary dalliances with permissive otherness. The story concerns the coming of the new religion, Christianity, and its destructive impact on the polygamy customary among the people. Here the main object of the story's animosity is the Reverend Gottlieb Poggendorff, whose strict interpretation of Christian morality destroys the harmonious family of the chief, Tamahua, and takes the life of his younger wife, Arahuta. The unstinting portraits of missionaries in <hi rend="i">Tales</hi> cast Maori sexual tolerance into sharp relief with the inhibitions of Christianity. Miss Cornelia in 'Pirihira' is a portrait of a religious woman that looks forward to the caricatures of the type in <name type="person" key="name-209171">Frank Sargeson</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411225">A. P. Gaskell</name>: 'To her mirth was an offence, and laughter was a sacrilegious thing. She had strange notions of the extreme value <pb xml:id="n122" n="121"/>of food, and thought it "too priceless a gift of God to be eaten in the dreadful prodigal 'colonial' way". And she believed in the Divine use of the rod'.<note xml:id="fn376-297" n="34"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 95.</p></note></p>
        <p>Not all the lady school teachers and missionaries are so ferociously depicted. 'School-Ma'am and Mormon Elder' is set in an Anglican school for Maori students. The school-ma'am in the story, Eliza, comes to display both a liberated attitude and a capacity for outwitting the censorious church authorities. She also shows a healthy instinct for wresting pecuniary advantage from seeming reversal when she points out to her American Mormon lover that 'there's the Government capitation grant, beside Church donations to the school'.<note xml:id="fn377-297" n="35"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 107.</p></note> Eliza is invested with the sensual attractions generally associated with Maori maidens in the stories, but she is a citizen of the actual world not one to be stolen away on a boat; she must be married to be enjoyed.</p>
        <p>What <name key="name-121371" type="person">Maning</name> calls becoming 'Maorified'<note xml:id="fn378-297" n="36"><p>A Pakeha Maori [<name type="person" key="name-121371">Frederick Maning</name>], <hi rend="i">Old New Zealand: A Tale of the Good Old Times</hi> (London: Smith Elder and Co, 1863), p. 52.</p></note> — which involves learning to see at least partly from the viewpoint of the other culture — is mainly an erotic adventure for Grace. Dressed up in higher purpose, it is also erotic for Ranolf in Domett's epic, but there is less preliminary chatter in Grace's version of the imperial-erotic encounter when Pakeha men meet maidens in Maoriland:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>'Felton didn't go the whole hog all at once — he became Maorified bit by bit. It began by his going up the Whanganui River to Onepapa, Kohere's <hi rend="i">kainga,</hi> where he met Hina, Kohere's niece, and the usual developments followed.'<note xml:id="fn379-297" n="37"><p>Grace, 'Under the Greenwood Tree', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 121.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Lubricious Maori maidens are the subject of voyeuristic male attention in the <hi rend="i">Tales.</hi> Mihamiha in 'The Korowhiti' blossoms into 'a luscious womanhood, which found her lissom though full of shape'.<note xml:id="fn380-297" n="38"><p>'The Korowhiti', <hi rend="i">The Triad</hi>, 13 no. 4 (July 1905), p. 9.</p></note> Miromiro in 'The Tohunga and the Taniwha' 'with her luxuriant black hair and reddest of lips, remained the most luscious of maidens'.<note xml:id="fn381-297" n="39"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 42.</p></note> The attraction of Maori maidens with their extravagant displays of sensuality is not what 'maidenliness' would signify in a European girl of the time: 'Reremoa was pretty, eighteen, abounding in her hair black as coal — a Maori sea-nymph.'<note xml:id="fn382-297" n="40"><p>Grace, 'Reremoana and the Pearly Nautilus', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 7.</p></note> Miromiro in 'The Tohunga and the Taniwha' has the advantage of automatic deference to male authority. Her lover, Harrington, addresses her as 'child' and she responds 'submissively' to his demands.<note xml:id="fn383-298" n="41"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 43.</p></note></p>
        <pb xml:id="n123" n="122"/>
        <p>Grace, however, does not simply oppose Maori lack of inhibition to European reserve. Harrington, disguised as a taniwha, rescues Miromiro from her misshapen tohunga suitor, thus demonstrating that Maori as well as European religion is an impediment to happiness. In 'The Tohunga and the Wai Tapu' the Catholic priest, Father Maloney, and the aged tohunga, Tuatara, battle with their spells and incantations for the souls of the tribe. In 'Karepa's Taipo' the convent education of Meri leads to her death when she crosses a dangerous river rather than remain alone at night with the white men. In this story the sexual propriety of Pakeha religion has a fatal impact on the Maori girl, but her father's superstitious belief that the visit of a taipo signals death is also condemned. For Grace, religion is a cross-cultural bane and he shows no favour in his depictions of its varieties of doctrine or ethnic allegiance. (Domett would agree here in respect of institutional religion.) If Grace's Pakeha society is weighted down by Christianity, his Maori are eager for new religions, fickle in their allegiances, shallow in their interest in doctrinal difference. They express eagerness to fit a 'noo religion' combining Mormonism and Anglicanism into their social calendar not so much as a deliberate act of cultural hybridity, as <name type="person" key="name-005154">James Belich</name> would argue, but out of an exuberant love of novelty.<note xml:id="fn384-298" n="42"><p>Grace, 'School-Ma'am and Mormon Elder', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 107.</p></note> There is an element of Maori mockery here: the speaker, Hakopa, is adopting the American accent of the Mormon — 'noo' — and looking forward to having 'another werry good time' with the unlikely alliance of American and English religiosity.<note xml:id="fn385-298" n="43"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 107.</p></note></p>
        <p>The narrowness of Grace's cultural vision is signalled by the insistent eroticisation of Maori in his stories; even signs of cultural insight are expressed in a way that patronises those he approves: 'that love which comes only to the heathen in his blindness, blessed with an ideality of which the cultivated, artificial <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> knows nothing.'<note xml:id="fn386-298" n="44"><p>Grace, 'Pato-Pato and the Water-Nymphs', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race,</hi> p. 90.</p></note> At times Maori values are given respect in these asides by virtue of their opposition to Pakeha mores, as when a tribal embezzler in 'Horomona' hangs himself to protect his mana and the local interpreter observes: 'No Maori ever hanged himself because he had got mixed up with another man's wife.'<note xml:id="fn387-298" n="45"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 116.</p></note> Yet the narrator continually reinforces the stereotypes of Maori values and attitudes, familiar even today. Time is 'not a Maori custom', a 'Hard Case Pakeha', well acquainted with Maori maidens, observes in 'Told in the Puia'.<note xml:id="fn388-298" n="46"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race,</hi> p. 80.</p></note> The amusing simplicity such narrative asides confer on Maori is partly balanced by the animosity displayed at times towards <pb xml:id="n124" n="123"/>European types. Villiers' maiden sister, Miss Cornelia, 'as prim and proper a person as all England could produce',<note xml:id="fn389-298" n="47"><p>Grace, 'Pirihira', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 94.</p></note> is as limiting a portrait as that routinely applied to Maori 'maidens' in <hi rend="i">Tales</hi>.</p>
        <p>Grace inserts a rough historical template into the stories so that his depiction of Maori decline and the contrasts between ancient and contemporary Maori are given some context. 'King Potatau's Powder-Maker' is set during the wars of the 1860s. Its main character is Bagshaw, who makes powder for the rebels and is an unpleasant representative of the Pakeha-Maori, at odds with Maning's depiction of the earlier condition of this incipiently cross-cultural figure. Like <name key="name-121371" type="person">Maning</name>'s hero, Bagshaw enters a world controlled by Maori not Europeans when he reaches 'what the Maoris called the <hi rend="i">aukati</hi>, or line of demarcation between the King Country and the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>'s sphere of influence'.<note xml:id="fn390-298" n="48"><p>Grace, 'King Potatau's Powder-Maker', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 26.</p></note> But his geographical journeys are not reflected in any access of cultural accommodation, understanding or sympathy as they are in <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121372" type="work">Old New Zealand</name></hi>.</p>
        <p>Grace sees civilisation as a thin veneer superimposed on the savage self, which resurfaces at times of crisis. In 'A White Wahine' a Maori defending a Pakeha child against a war party from the Urewera finds that 'the savage in him came to the top'.<note xml:id="fn391-298" n="49"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 236.</p></note> Yet if Grace depicts Maori as caught between the conditions of savagery and modernity, he himself is poised uneasily between a colonial and a modern response to their situation, and he inclines mainly to the former. Grace's ready generalisations about the other — 'she had the indulgent Maori disposition'<note xml:id="fn392-298" n="50"><p>Grace, 'Reremoa and the Pearly Nautilus', <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 9</p></note> — that are embarrassing to modern ears were routine in racial discourse until the end of World War II. <name key="name-110254" type="person">E. M. Forster</name> in <hi rend="i">A Passage to India</hi> (1924), which brilliantly anatomises the way empire misconstrues the other, never hesitates to observe the general characteristics of Orientals. Forster interprets Indians with benevolent intelligence, seeking always to grasp their thought and motivation without the distortion of European prejudice. Grace, however sympathetic he is at times, readily falls back on familiar expressions of Pakeha impatience: 'To drive a bargain with a Maori always takes hours, may take days, and has been known to take years.'<note xml:id="fn393-298" n="51"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 48.</p></note> This attitude of bemused but exasperated parental condescension explains the contrast between the seeming urgency of the collection's title, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race,</hi> and its satirical lightness when discussing Maori qualities. Grace is conscious that the ancient ways of Maori life, which he sees as purer than those of the decadent present, cannot <pb xml:id="n125" n="124"/>survive the building of a colonial state; he sees contemporary Maori as in a state of decline; and he shares the prevalent view that the race in its unspoiled form is 'dying'. Yet he depicts Maori from the early phases of contact to the present as resilient survivors, able to turn setbacks to advantage and adept at manipulating gullible Pakeha to their roguish purposes. The contradiction is less an oddity peculiar to Grace than the result of fundamental instability of the concept of the dying race in late-colonial New Zealand.</p>
        <p>In his preface to <hi rend="i">Tales</hi> Grace uses <name type="person" key="name-209064">William Pember Reeves</name>'s term 'communism' to describe pre-European Maori social organisation, and adds that 'they brought both their communism and their methods of warfare to a ripe perfection'.<note xml:id="fn394-298" n="52"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race,</hi> p. vi.</p></note> Communism here means the collective ownership of land, which is viewed less negatively than the disposition towards warfare but is also an impediment to their survival in the new European-dominated order. Grace interprets the fate of the race not as a failure to adapt but as a fatal narrowness of concentration in what Maori chose to adapt to their use: they grafted a more advanced technology of warfare onto their savage practices and tribal animosities:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>When the white man arrived, he found the islands rent from end to end by internecine wars; but instead of seeing in him their common enemy, against whom it was expedient for them to unite, the Maoris welcomed the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>, because he could supply them with powder and shot with which to exterminate each other. This they almost accomplished, and now the assimilation of a civilization they do not understand is finishing the work.<note xml:id="fn395-298" n="53"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. vii.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Yet moving from the distant historical context to the vaguely contemporary one in which the stories are set, Grace's collection does not support this sense of inevitable extinction. His Maori subjects exhibit a subversive humour and the ability at times to upstage the whites who would take advantage of them.</p>
        <p>In 'The Blind Eye of the Law' Tukutuku's father 'had assimilated <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> notions in reference to land, and, forsaking his Maori communistic ideas, had procured through the Native Land Court a <hi rend="i">bona-fide</hi> title to ten thousand acres, his share of the tribal territory'.<note xml:id="fn396-298" n="54"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 11.</p></note> This makes his daughter a woman of substance and she is courted by <pb xml:id="n126" n="125"/>and marries the handsome Ruku. While the latter is away fighting the white man's wars in the Urewera country, Tuku accepts the advances of the Pakeha, Cruttenden. Ruku is now caught between two laws; his instinctive desire is to exact revenge and to recapture his wife by force but doing so will invite the full retribution of Pakeha law. He goes to court as a good subject of Queen Wikitoria asking that his wife be returned to him, but the judge finds that the law does not recognise the Maori form of marriage, cohabitation. The Pakeha wins the wife and the acres, but the moral victory goes to the warrior whose dignified defence here is a sign not so much of his belonging to a dying race as of the bias built into the Pakeha system that he has defended.</p>
        <p>Pirimona in the eponymous story is a 'pattern for all good Maori to copy — the "show" Christian of the <hi rend="i">kainga</hi>, the missionary's pet convert'.<note xml:id="fn397-298" n="55"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 19.</p></note> But, thwarted in his desire for an heir, Pirimona turns to the Maori tradition of taking <hi rend="i">wahine-iti</hi> into the household to supplement the breeding programme. Success brings remonstration from the missionary, but Pirimona has found the best of both worlds. Pirimona also appears in 'Rawiri and the Four Evangelists' in which Maori are amusing and clownish but where Pirimona upstages the missionaries, inventing a story that makes gambling a perfectly <hi rend="i">tika</hi> — correct — Maori practice. The effect of this, however, is neither to assert the dominance of Christianity over Maori beliefs nor to suggest that Christianity has been successfully Maorified (the four evangelists of the Bible have been translated into Maori as Matiu, Maka, Ruka and Hoani). The two words exist in an untidy relation of struggle, mixture and antagonism, and characters like Pirimona move with relative ease between them.</p>
        <p>The figure of the Pakeha-Maori, who could accomplish this transition between worlds in Maning's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-121372" type="work">Old New Zealand</name></hi>, has suffered a decline in status and esteem. In 'King Potatau's Powder-Maker', the cartridges fired by the Maori 'rebels' on the battlefields of the New Zealand Wars are an ironic adaptation of that most pervasive sign of colonisation, writing, to the purposes of military resistance. '[M]ade of paper torn from printed books',<note xml:id="fn398-298" n="56"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 21.</p></note> the cartridges are produced in what Grace describes as a 'native industry'. (The image is not unique; in Vikram Chandra's <hi rend="i">Red Earth and Pouring Rain</hi> [1997] the Indian mutineers use shot made from printers' type.) Light armaments are manufactured by the Maori using sulphur from the geyser region and saltpetre and charcoal obtained directly from nature. The Pakeha-Maori, Bagshaw, is the overseer of this unrecorded <pb xml:id="n127" n="126"/>colonial industry. He is a brute, treating his wahine viciously: 'Then the <hi rend="i">pakeha-maori</hi> rose, and, cursing her, kicked her with his heavy blucher boot. The blow struck her on the thigh, and she limped as she went towards the <hi rend="i">raupo</hi> shed and commenced the filthy work. She was his <hi rend="i">wahine.</hi>'<note xml:id="fn399-298" n="57"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 22.</p></note> In 'Horomona' a white character is reproved for 'behaving like a <hi rend="i">pakeha-maori</hi>'.<note xml:id="fn400-298" n="58"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 109.</p></note> Maning, writing during the military engagements, when the line of demarcation between Crown and rebels was fiercely contested, looks back to a time when the points of contact between the parties were more blurred and Maori enjoyed a authority since lost; Grace, looking back from the security of the 1900s when the borders between Maori are Pakeha have been tightly defined, sees the figure as combining the most unpleasant aspects of both cultures. Bagshaw is outcast in both worlds and in the end is slain by the weapons he has supplied to the rebellious Maori.</p>
        <p>'Te Wiria's Potatoes', rather like Lawson's 'A Daughter of Maoriland', exposes the romantic illusions of a sentimental Pakeha farmer, Villiers, who is outwitted by 'the dispossessed lords of the soil'.<note xml:id="fn401-298" n="59"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 84.</p></note> Green and sentimental, Villiers is an easy mark for his 'pet tribe' the Ngati-Ata, who stand 'in picturesque groups on [his] veranda'.<note xml:id="fn402-298" n="60"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 85.</p></note> The story withholds support from both the gullible Villiers and his guileful neighbours. At the end Villiers cannot interpret the level of insincerity in Tohitapu, who berates his people for stealing while continuing to enjoy the fruits of the theft. As in Lawson's story, the Maori show a propensity to take advantage of Pakeha who sentimentalise them, but here there is none of the paranoia of Lawson's narrator about the inscrutability of the codes of the other. Instead, Grace emphasises their capacity for mimicking the rhetoric of outraged indignation employed against them by the thieves of their own land. Pearson observes that '[i]t is ironic that while Villiers, who has dispossessed the Ngati-ata, feels that they are downtrodden, and that they are his <hi rend="i">protégés</hi>, Tohitapu their chief calls him <hi rend="i">his</hi> Pakeha, as if he is his <hi rend="i">protégé</hi>'.<note xml:id="fn403-298" n="61"><p><name type="person" key="name-121649">Bill Pearson</name>, <hi rend="i">Fretful Sleepers and Other Essays</hi> (Auckland: Heinemann Educational, 1974), p. 50.</p></note> This talking back to the colonisers is practised by the children as well as the chief without Lawson's tone of exasperated bafflement. When the Anglican Bishop arrives to inspect the Omakau Native School in 'School-Ma'am and Mormon Elder' he is 'welcomed merely by a crowd of half-clad children, who made personal remarks about him in Maori, which fortunately he did not understand'.<note xml:id="fn404-298" n="62"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. 103.</p></note></p>
        <p>As Wattie points out, Grace often belittles his Maori characters by mocking their speech.<note xml:id="fn405-298" n="63"><p>Wattie, 'Grace', p.184.</p></note> The most egregious example of this mockery <pb xml:id="n128" n="127"/>is to be found in the <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi> which appeared as number two in the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Railway Library.</hi> In the tradition of <name key="name-122886" type="person">Thomas Bracken</name>'s 'Paddy Murphy's Budget' poems, Grace manages to extend his gross caricature of Maori work habits, land dealings and cupidity with a generalised parody of inferior English that, apart from scattered markers like Pakeha, might apply to Aboriginals or Maori: 'I run to ketch t'e train…. T'e pfeller belonga t'e hotel tell me I miss t'e train if I no' hurry up. So I run, my wurra! yeh.'<note xml:id="fn406-298" n="64"><p>A. A. Grace, 'The Habit of Taihoa', <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi>, p. 3.</p></note> Yet the sketches do allow a partial reversal of the stereotype as the Maori trickster character, Hone, holds his own against the patronising Pakeha narrator and even outscores him at times. In 'The Hatless Brigade' Hone produces an apparently unconscious parody of the dying race theme by regaling the narrator with his view that the habit among young Pakeha of not wearing hats indicates a racial descent into madness in which Pakeha will adopt Maori 'indifference to propriety' and Maori will seize the coats, hats and boots abandoned by their declining conquerors.<note xml:id="fn407-298" n="65"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Hone Tiki Dialogues</hi>, pp. 13–14.</p></note> In 'A Delicate Subject' the unfortunate consequences of Maori land sales and dependency on wage labour is rehearsed by Hone. The story attributes the fundamental fault to Maori idleness and readiness to sell assets for cash, but it also establishes a sense of the scale of the loss involved and the seeming inevitability of Maori economic decline while indicating sympathy for the subjects of this exchange. In 'The Pakeha Woman' Grace humorously questions the advanced state of Pakeha women by way of Hone's preferences for the more biddable and attractive wahine, and attributes the popularity of miscegenation among Pakeha men to Maori women feeling sorry for them. 'Decadent' his Maori subjects may be, but for a fading race they display surprising resilience and wit. Even their stereotypical language use which seems cruelly to measure their distance from European civility proves at times an effective weapon against their supplanters.</p>
        <p><hi rend="c">Brantlinger Argues That</hi> throughout the nineteenth and into the early twentieth centuries there was a 'massive and rarely questioned consensus' about the inevitable disappearance of primitive races.<note xml:id="fn408-298" n="66"><p>Brantlinger, <hi rend="i">Dark Vanishings</hi>, p. 1.</p></note> It is certainly true that racism and empire colluded to produce the convenient conviction 'that savagery was vanishing of its own accord <pb xml:id="n129" n="128"/>from the world of progress and light' and that extinction discourse 'mitigated guilt and sometimes excused or even encouraged violence towards those deemed savage'.<note xml:id="fn409-298" n="67"><p>Brantlinger, <hi rend="i">Dark Vanishings</hi>, p. 3.</p></note> However, in the 'dying race' writing of late colonial New Zealand, we do not find a solid uniformity of opinion as to what the term meant: extinction, absorption or adaptation. We find, moreover, significant differences in the figuring of the affected race from that which we find in other settler societies, notably Australia. In New Zealand extinction theory is sometimes the callous expression of a colonial desire that the inconvenient other will simply disappear, but it is also influenced by an optimistic conception of hybridity. Miscegenation is commonly viewed in a positive light, although the white sympathy for miscegenation tends to be theoretically directed at its salutary effects on the Maori race rather than a matter of favouring actual unions.<note xml:id="fn410-298" n="68"><p><name type="person" key="name-411481">Joseph Earle Ollivant</name> writes: 'though the influence of Maori blood in the future may be but small, yet, considering the fine qualities of the Maori race as a whole; that our whalers appreciated greatly the charm of the Maori girls as spinsters and their virtues as wives; and that officers of our army have also sold out, wedded native women and settled; — the offspring of the union being a handsome race, — it is to be hoped that the blood of the original possessors of the land will not entirely perish before the European, as has been the inevitable rule in the case of inferior races, such as the Indian, Australian, and Tasmanian', <name type="person" key="name-411481">Joseph Earle Ollivant</name>, 'Appendix I: The Extinction of the Aborigines', <hi rend="i">Hine Moa: The Maori Maiden</hi>, (London: <name type="person" key="name-411226">A. R. Moebray</name>, 1879), p. 185.</p></note> Commenting on Maori attitudes towards miscegenation in his biography of <name type="person" key="name-208832">Sir Apirana Ngata</name>, <name key="name-111690" type="person">Ranginui Walker</name> observes that, while the term 'half-caste' had pejorative connotations for Pakeha, 'Maori admired hāwhe kāhe children for their physical beauty, a product of hybrid vigour'.<note xml:id="fn411-298" n="69"><p>Walker, <hi rend="i">He Tipua</hi>, p. 39.</p></note> For Maori, hybridity brought the immediate pleasure of attractive children; for Pakeha, it could offer the prospect of an improved racial stock and the removal of a troubling difference.<note xml:id="fn412-298" n="70"><p>See <name key="name-411820" type="person">Daphne Lawless</name>, '"Craving For The Dirty Pah": Half-Caste Heroines in Late Colonial New Zealand Novels', <hi rend="i">Kunapipi</hi>, forthcoming.</p></note></p>
        <p>Debates about race in colonial New Zealand took place against a broad background of shifting imperial attitudes, influenced by events such as the American Civil War, slave revolts, emancipation, and the Indian Mutiny, all of which impinged directly or indirectly on New Zealand attitudes. At the same time, a whole literature on the 'South Seas' was being compiled, both as part of the imperial endeavour and at times in conflict with the idea of empire. In many respects racial attitudes in New Zealand confirmed and mimicked the larger imperial pattern, but there are significant departures and local inflections. In particular, the liberal-romantic perception of Maori remained forceful in New Zealand, and was assimilated into the pseudo-scientific racism that emerged in the late nineteenth century, which hardened racial attitudes elsewhere in the empire and in America.</p>
        <p>In America, according to <name type="person" key="name-411459">James Kinney</name>, 'the clear concept of formal racism — a "scientifically" based, rational ideology of black inferiority — emerged only in the nineteenth century'.<note xml:id="fn413-298" n="71"><p><name type="person" key="name-411459">James Kinney</name>, <hi rend="i">Amalgamation! Race, Sex, and Rhetoric in the Nineteenth-Century American Novel</hi> (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1985), p. 151.</p></note> Moreover colour prejudice was informed by a general aversion to hybridising. By the 1890s a 'vicious <pb xml:id="n130" n="129"/>racism' had taken shape supported by social Darwinism and the horror of miscegenation.<note xml:id="fn414-298" n="72"><p>W. W. Wright quoted in Kinney, <hi rend="i">Amalgamation!</hi>, p. 152.</p></note> The romantic and paternalistic Christian varieties of racism which had driven the anti-slavery movement were replaced by a sense of inevitable evolutionary process. As Kinney observes:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>the resulting discrimination and oppression in the 1890s and later evoked a literary response almost equal to the battle of the books over slavery, and that shared some important similarities with the earlier fray … Eventually, … interracial sex emerged as the central issue, just as it had for the abolitionists and the slavery apologists a half century before. Among whites, turn-of-the-century beliefs in the genetic racial inferiority and the hereditary disposition of blacks to disease, led inevitably to rabid fear of interracial sex.<note xml:id="fn415-298" n="73"><p>Kinney, <hi rend="i">Amalgamation!</hi>, p. 155.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>In New Zealand, social Darwinism informed racial discussion in the late nineteenth century, in particular the ideas of the dying away of the Maori and the inevitability of the triumph of the stronger race in the struggle for survival. But racial attitudes moved away from the American and Australian horror of miscegenation, actively promoting the assimilation of the Maori into the dominant European race, and this is reflected in the literature and the ethnological writings of the period. Aryanism was a key intellectual component of this ideology.</p>
        <p>The effect of the Aryanisation of Maori in late-colonial New Zealand is illustrated by <name type="person" key="name-208821">Alfred K. Newman</name>, president of the Wellington Philosophical Society in the late 1870s, who displayed a brutal attitude towards Maori population decline in an 1881 essay, 'A Study of the Causes Leading to the Extinction of the Maori'. There, as <name type="person" key="name-411477">John Stenhouse</name> observes, he depicts the race as 'dying out before the Pakeha set foot in New Zealand'. Cannibalism, infanticide, suicide, murder and disease decimated the precontact population.<note xml:id="fn416-298" n="74"><p><name type="person" key="name-411477">John Stenhouse</name>, '"A Disappearing Race before We Came Here": <name type="person" key="name-208821">Doctor Alfred Kingcome Newman</name>, The Dying Maori, and Victorian Scientific Racism', <hi rend="i">New Zealand Journal of History</hi>, 30 no. 2 (October 1996), p. 125. The following discussion of Newman's shifting position is indebted to Stenhouse.</p></note> The disappearance of the race, in Newman's view, was 'scarcely subject for much regret' because it was 'dying out in a quick, easy way, and being supplanted by a superior race'.<note xml:id="fn417-299" n="75"><p><name type="person" key="name-208821">Alfred K. Newman</name>, 'A Study of the Causes Leading to the Extinction of the Maori,' <hi rend="i">Transactions and Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute</hi>, 14 (1881), p. 477.</p></note> For Newman, this fading away was simply an extension of that of the peoples derived from Malaya and scattered through the Pacific: '[t]hrough all this vast range of land we find a decaying race'.<note xml:id="fn418-299" n="76"><p>Newman, 'A Study of the Causes', p. 463.</p></note> Yet by 1884 Newman was insisting that the House of Representatives do its 'duty' to 'stop the decay' of the Maori race.<note xml:id="fn419-299" n="77"><p><hi rend="i">New Zealand Parliamentary Debates</hi>, 48 (1884), p. 231.</p></note> He urges the government <pb xml:id="n131" n="130"/>to 'enforce upon [the Maori race] a knowledge of sanitary laws, and of the necessity for observing them if the race is to be preserved'. Newman's concern with the health of the Maori race contradicts his earlier assertion that 'it is inevitable that it will disappear'.<note xml:id="fn420-299" n="78"><p>Ibid.</p></note></p>
        <p>Stenhouse notes that around 1905 Newman once more succumbed 'to the allure of grand theory', not scientific racism this time but the myth of the Aryan origins of the Maori.<note xml:id="fn421-299" n="79"><p>Stenhouse, 'A Disappearing Race', p. 139.</p></note> His new-found racial conscience seems to have been influenced by his conversion to this theory, popular in amateur anthropological circles at the time. A member of the Polynesian Society, along with <name key="name-207424" type="person">Elsdon Best</name> and <name type="person" key="name-121391">Edward Tregear</name>, Newman advanced the theory in his 1912 book <hi rend="i">Who Are the Maoris?</hi> Newman confesses to finding the Maori race 'splendid' and 'charming' and argues, citing Tregear, that they derive from Northern India. As part of the Aryan diaspora, Maori were related to the British and thus fit subjects for assimilation into a hybrid race that would discover something ancient in the process of making something new.<note xml:id="fn422-299" n="80"><p><name type="person" key="name-208821">Alfred K. Newman</name>, <hi rend="i">Who Are the Maoris?</hi> (Christchurch: Whitcombe and Tombs, [1912]), pp. 5–6.</p></note></p>
        <p>Maoriland racism was focused on a declining but attractive indigenous other rather than a degraded black other as in America or a competitive and threatening Asian other, as in Australia. Yet the differences from Australia can easily be overstated. <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> appeared in the year that Federation passed in Australia. There had been some expectation in Australia that New Zealand would join, more, certainly, than there was in New Zealand itself. <name key="name-411838" type="person">Ged Martin</name> notes among the arguments against New Zealand's joining the federation was a concern for the fate of Maori.<note xml:id="fn423-299" n="81"><p>Ged Martin, 'New Zealand, Australian Federation and the "Plain Nonsense" Debate', <hi rend="i">British Review of New Zealand Studies</hi>, no. 11 (December 1998), p. 68.</p></note> Yet reading the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi> in its first four numbers issued in 1899–1900 reveals no worried debate about how Maori might fare in a state which disenfranchised its indigenous people. The magazine does, however, provide evidence of disquiet about the Asianisation of Australia, echoing those in Australia itself:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>Probable causes of future trouble and discord are involved in the occupation of the North of Australia. If that part of the Continent is to be colonised by aliens, and its industries carried on by means of Asiatic and coloured labour, … then Australia is laying up trouble for herself in the not very distant future, and it behoves us to consider whether we should involve ourselves in such matters in which we have no immediate concern.<note xml:id="fn424-299" n="82"><p><name type="person" key="name-411412">G. M. Newton</name>, 'The Australian Commonwealth and New Zealand', vol. 1 no. 1 (October 1899), p. 22. Newton argues against federation on the grounds of trade cost, and defence. In 'Australian Federation', in the next issue (vol. 1 no. 2 [1 November 1899]), <name type="person" key="name-411423">H. J. Del Monte Mahon</name> also notes the coloured (that is, Asian) problems but asserts that the unanimity of a United Australia by way of the exclusion of 'undesirable aliens … will prevent the possibility of a coloured difficulty similar to that which perplexes the United States', p. 94.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <pb xml:id="n132" n="131"/>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name> as a member of the Royal Commission appointed by <name type="person" key="name-209206">Richard Seddon</name> in December 1901 to investigate 'whether the Constitution of the Commonwealth of Australia is one which it is prudent or desirable that the Colony of New Zealand should accept even upon the basis of an original State', found that the workers of New Zealand were strongly opposed, in part because of 'the bogey of coloured labour in Australia. New Zealand workers wanted to keep clear of anything like that.'<note xml:id="fn425-299" n="83"><p><name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name>, <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi>, pp. 125, 127.</p></note></p>
        <p>Beauchamp knew that public sentiment was against New Zealand's joining the federation. In his scrapbook is clipped a <hi rend="i">Sunday Times</hi> article of 1901: 'A majority of the residents of the "Land of the Maori and the Moa" hold in their hearts the conviction that their country has a grand separate destiny to work out, and they will never abandon that grand prospective dignity for the smaller one of being one of seven Commonwealth States'.<note xml:id="fn426-299" n="84"><p>'Stand Apart', clipping from the <hi rend="i">Sunday Times</hi> 24 March 1901, Harold Beauchamp Collection, Scrapbook, qMS-0147, vol. 1. p. 51, ATL.</p></note> That separate destiny was signalled in the <hi rend="i">Illustrated Magazine</hi> by the quality reproductions of paintings of sublime landscapes and by an ubiquitous interest in things Maori. In outlining the magazine's intentions, the proprietors mention 'the preservation of Maori and Pioneer History, which would otherwise soon be lost to posterity'.<note xml:id="fn427-299" n="85"><p>Editorial, <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine</hi>, 1 no. 2 (1 November 1899), p. 11.</p></note> Although the two seem to be joined here in terms of equality, the point is that pioneer signifies, for the promoters of the new magazine, that which is in the past, like the ancient culture of the Maori. The difference between Maori and pioneer as historical descriptions in the magazine is that the former indicates a past incompatible with the present, the latter indicates a past being renovated in the process of entering a brighter future (of which the magazine itself is a portent). Part of that modernity is announced by the instinct to preserve the memory of the latter, to incorporate it, indeed, within the emerging and distinctive character of Pakeha society.</p>
        <p>Grace's stories belong in a general effort to foreground those aspects of Maori culture judged amenable to the broad processes of economic, political, cultural and imaginative assimilation. Grace's Maori, as <name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name> observes, are 'exotic and primitive but familiar enough to be assimilated into received Anglo-European and American literary traditions'.<note xml:id="fn428-299" n="86"><p><name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name>, 'The Short Story', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, p. 251</p></note> Grace also participates in the export of colonial ethnic representations. Wattie observes that the popularity of his stories in New Zealand, Australia and Britain 'suggest that his benevolent but paternalistic views found ready acceptance in colonial minds', noting <pb xml:id="n133" n="132"/>that he established 'a literary fashion that was followed by other New Zealand writers'.<note xml:id="fn429-299" n="87"><p>Wattie, 'Grace', p. 184.</p></note> He also helped implant those views in an international readership for colonial stories, embracing both the adventure narratives of empire and the more complex registrations of cultural negotiation found in Stevenson and Kipling. Here Grace inserted a distinctively and highly marketable New Zealand mode of racial representation: allowing readers to feel both sympathy for yet another nobly dying race and admiration for their surprising resilience and humour.</p>
        <p>Grace was writing at a time when Maori leaders including <name type="person" key="name-208832">Apirana Ngata</name> and <name key="name-202886" type="person">Peter Buck</name> (Te Rangi Hiroa) were urging a greater share in modernity for Maori.<note xml:id="fn430-299" n="88"><p>D. Ian Pool, <hi rend="i">The Maori Population of New Zealand, 1769–1971</hi> (Auckland: Auckland University Press, Oxford University Press, 1977), p. 27.</p></note> The writers of Maoriland, however, dwelt not on the modernising tendencies within Maoridom but on the ancient character of a race whose warriors and maidens provided compensating images to the stresses and restrictions of Pakeha life. In his preface to <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi> Grace follows Maoriland myth by attributing the decline of Maori population less to the effects of colonisation (although he acknowledges its fatal impact) than to the Maori propensity for warfare, which colonisation merely exacerbated. He depicts pre-European Maori society as both Arcadian and murderous, the two existing in a state of oscillation: 'In times of peace the Maori enjoyed an Arcadian existence, into which no care intruded; in time of war he passed into the seventh heaven of rapturous excitement…. Tribe conquered and even exterminated tribe, but nothing could assuage the Maori's thirst for fighting'.<note xml:id="fn431-299" n="89"><p>Grace, <hi rend="i">Tales of a Dying Race</hi>, p. vi.</p></note> Grace confirms Brantlinger's concept of the 'self-exterminating' savage,<note xml:id="fn432-299" n="90"><p>Brantlinger, <hi rend="i">Dark Vanishings</hi>, p. 3.</p></note> when he argues that after colonisation, the Maori enthusiasm for warfare undimmed, the race was merely better equipped to affect its own extinction. Here colonisation is not an active agency wreaking damage on Maori economy and culture but a passive process in which Maori assimilate an alien civilisation and are killed by their misapplication of it. It is Maori savagery that causes the dying, not the guns with which they are supplied.</p>
        <p>Did the refrain of Maori as a dying race mean that Maori were held to be on the point of extinction or that the old Maori ways, Maori traditionalism, were passing away forever as New Zealand modernised? There was no uniform settler position on this question, illustrated in the contradictory responses to be found in the record of the model pa constructed at the 1906–7 International Exhibition in Christchurch. The organisers of the Exhibition made clear that they believed that <pb xml:id="n134" n="133"/>'[t]he fine old tattooed warriors of the Maori will soon be as extinct as the moa'.<note xml:id="fn433-299" n="91"><p><name type="person" key="name-207731">James Cowan</name>, 'The Ethnological Section', <hi rend="i">Official Record of the New Zealand International Exhibition of Arts and Industries held at Christchurch, 1906–7,</hi> p. 326.</p></note> There is a quality of pleasure, almost exultation in recording tales of ancient 'savagery' of these warriors.<note xml:id="fn434-299" n="92"><p>'The Ethnological Section', p. 327.</p></note> Yet the Governor's speech depicts Maori not as dying but as thriving:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>I am glad to think that what has often been said — that the Maori race is fading away — is not true. It is the hope of every one in the great Empire to which you belong that the Maori race will increase. I wish you well. I hope that you may have happy days here.<note xml:id="fn435-299" n="93"><p>'The Ethnological Section', p. 346.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The bland words of empire may be empty rhetoric, but those they addressed were not in fact dying or even fading. Nor were they about to be assimilated into colonial culture. Already underway was a movement of revival that would be called a 'renaissance',<note xml:id="fn436-299" n="94"><p><name type="person" key="name-411079">G. V. Butterworth</name> argues that the important revival of Maori culture was not at the end of the nineteenth century, as earlier scholars had argued, but in the period from 1920, which involved not only cultural and social resurgence but also 'enhanced economic opportunities', 'A Rural Maori Renaissance? Maori Society and Politics 1920 to 1951, <hi rend="i">Journal of the Polynesian Society</hi>, 81 no. 2 (1972), pp. 160 ff.</p></note> less far-reaching than the more familiar one of the 1980s, no doubt, but nevertheless an irrefutable sign of growth not decay, assertion not decline. Grace's stories, explicitly modelled on a pessimistic view of the Maori future, nevertheless confer a subversive energy on their subjects that is at odds with the ideological frame they are placed within.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n135" n="134"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor134a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor134a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor134a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Above</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-207832">Alfred Domett</name>. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., G-003114-1/4.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor134b">
            <graphic url="StaMaor134b.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor134b-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Below</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-17416-1/4.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n136" n="135"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor135a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor135a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor135a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Above</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> in Wellington, Christmas 1893. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-61215-1/2.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor135b">
            <graphic url="StaMaor135b.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor135b-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Below</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name>'s house at Mangamaunu. William Pearson Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., PA Coll-5366-1.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n137" n="136"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor136a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor136a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor136a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Above</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> at Brussels, 1906. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-162827-1/2.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor136b">
            <graphic url="StaMaor136b.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor136b-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Below</hi>: Alfred Grace. Tasman Bays Heritage Trust, Nelson Provincial Museum, Tyree Studio Collection, 33750/3.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n138" n="137"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor137a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor137a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor137a-g"/>
            <head>Cartoon of 'His Excellency the Governor, Lord Ranfurly, mounted on a grey and accompanied by a faithful Maori gillie, travers[ing] the wilds of Ruatoki'. Ranfurly Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., MSY-4600.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n139" n="138"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor138a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor138a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor138a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Above</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> at Te Whaiti on her Urewera camping trip, 1907. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-2584-1/2.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor138b">
            <graphic url="StaMaor138b.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor138b-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Below</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> with Leslie and Jeanne in the garden, 1907. Ida Baker Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-11986-1/2.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n140" n="139"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor139a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor139a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor139a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Above</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-208103">Edith Searle</name> [Grossmann], by <name type="person" key="name-411544">Nelson K. Cherrill</name>. Macmillan Brown Library, 39F.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor139b">
            <graphic url="StaMaor139b.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor139b-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Below</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name>. Mitchell Library, State Library of New South Wales, Sydney.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n141" n="140"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor140a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor140a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor140a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Above</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-209174">William Satchell</name>. Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-004114-1/2.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor140b">
            <graphic url="StaMaor140b.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor140b-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">Below</hi>: <name type="person" key="name-208059">C. F. Goldie</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100066">Patara Te Tuhi</name> taking a break during the sitting. Mitchell Library, State Library of New South Wales, PXA 489 no. 38; image supplied by the Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., F-164554-1/2.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n142" n="141"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="StaMaor141a">
            <graphic url="StaMaor141a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="StaMaor141a-g"/>
            <head><name type="person" key="name-208832">Apirana Turupa Ngata</name>, circa 1910. H J Scmidt Collection, Alexander Turnbull Library, Wellington, N.Z., G-1566-1/1.</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="n143" n="142"/>
      <div xml:id="t1-body-d5" decls="#t1-body-d5-subjects" type="chapter">
        <head>5. Katherine Mansfield: A Modernist in Maoriland</head>
        <p><hi rend="c">Most Biographical and</hi> critical accounts of <name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name> concentrate on what she discovered and what she wrote after her final departure from New Zealand in 1908. Mansfield's life and work are seen to illustrate the modernist paradigm of the artist who grows up in a provincial society, like <name type="person" key="name-123381">James Joyce</name>'s Stephen Dedalus, who struggles free from the worlds of family and nation, and who goes forth to encounter the 'reality' which will be transmuted into art. In this account, Mansfield's writing is produced after the break with origins, out of the pain of experience and by way of knowledge of the great world. If it involves a continual looking back to the small world left behind, nevertheless it is a product of the artist's refusal of the limitations of provincial life.</p>
        <p>To consider Mansfield within Maoriland, then, involves a reversal of a familiar pattern, a reversal less easily justified than in Joyce's case. Joyce declined to write as part of the Irish Revival, but was thoroughly familiar with Irish writing. Mansfield's journals and letters show no such familiarity with contemporary New Zealand writing and she avoids the word Maoriland so common in that writing, although it does appear in an untraced poem, 'The Wonder of Maoriland', which the Polish writer, <name type="person" key="name-110590">Floryan Sobieniowski</name> claimed she had written.<note xml:id="fn437-300" n="1"><p><name type="person" key="name-120199">Antony Alpers</name>, <hi rend="i">The Life of Katherine Mansfield</hi> (London: Jonathan Cape, 1980), p. 100.</p></note> Yet Mansfield was as much a part of the world of her youth as Joyce was a part of the Ireland of the Revival. As scholarship has focused on the specific social and historical contexts of Joyce's Irish background,<note xml:id="fn438-300" n="2"><p>See, for example, <name type="person" key="name-411555">Peter Costello</name>, <hi rend="i">James Joyce: The Years of Growth, 1882–1915: A Biography</hi> (London: Kyle Cathie, 1992).</p></note> so Mansfield repays the same kind of attention, although her attitude towards late colonial New Zealand was in some respects as negative as was Joyce's to the Ireland of his time and the options afforded him there.<note xml:id="fn439-300" n="3"><p><name type="person" key="name-411301">Bridget Orr</name> has written on Mansfield's colonial background in 'Reading with the Taint of the Pioneer: Katherine Mansfield and Settler Criticism', <hi rend="i">Landfall</hi> 43 no. 4 (December 1989), pp. 447–61; and 'The Only Free People in the Empire: Gender Differences in Colonial Discourse', <hi rend="i">De-Scribing Empire: Post-colonialism and Textuality,</hi> eds. <name type="person" key="name-411323">Chris Tiffin</name> and <name type="person" key="name-411232">Alan Lawson</name> (London, New York: Routledge, 1994), pp. 152–68. <name key="name-411809" type="person">Sydney Janet Kaplan</name> in <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield and the Origins of Modernist Fiction</hi> (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1991) and <name type="person" key="name-411289">Angela Smith</name> in <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: A Literary Life</hi> (Basingstoke: Macmillan, 2000) both pay attention to the place of a colonial background in shaping her writing.</p></note></p>
        <p>Maoriland attitudes and stylistic habits are evident in a sketch as early as 1903, entitled 'A True Tale':</p>
        <pb xml:id="n144" n="143"/>
        <quote>
          <p>Many, many miles from here, my little Saxons, many many years ago, there was a beautiful island. All round it lay the lovely laughing sea, and there were tall, green, 'smelly' [fragrant] woods, the like of which you have never seen, down to the water's edge.</p>
          <p>There were no white people living there, but tall, stately, copper coloured men and women, who sailed all around their country in great, carved canoes, and hunted in the woods for game, and very often, I am afraid, human people, whom they killed with aké-akés. They were always having wars among themselves, and it is about one of these wars that I am going to tell you. Let us come closer to the fire, dear children, and be glad that you did not live in the time that Motorua did.<note xml:id="fn440-300" n="4"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 9.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The Maori markers here — aké-aké and Motorua<note xml:id="fn441-300" n="5"><p>The former phrase also appears as 'Ake, Ake, Aroha' at the head of some early poems among the Unbound Papers in Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 22.</p></note> — belong to the decorative exotic of Maoriland; they do not display the careful attention to Maori names evident later in the notebooks of 1907–8. There, Maori words are a part of the homework of a young writer along with lists of great books read, quotations from favourite authors, and efforts at imitation.<note xml:id="fn442-300" n="6"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, pp. 94, 148, 166. <name type="person" key="name-120591">Ian A. Gordon</name> notes that <name type="person" key="name-411414">George Ebbett</name>, a Hastings solicitor 'with a considerable knowledge of Maori history and ethnology, and a collector of Maori artifacts … was responsible for KM's references to Maori history and for her accurate knowledge of Maori place-names', <hi rend="i">The Urewera Notebook</hi>, by Katherine Mansfield, ed. <name type="person" key="name-120591">Ian A. Gordon</name> (Auckland: Oxford University Press, 1978), p. 33.</p></note> Significant in Mansfield's 1903 sketch, apart from the tone of imperial school readers, is the conventionalised nature of the representation. Maori are noble looking, adventurous, with some exotically unpleasant habits, fortunately located in the past and, above all, they provide eminently suitable material for stories to relate to young 'Saxons'.<note xml:id="fn443-300" n="7"><p>The expression 'Saxon' was commonly used in this period, reflecting imperial assumptions about racial differentiation. <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> uses the term routinely to establish a contrast with romantic Celticism. As late as 1955, her biographer, <name type="person" key="name-411543">Nellie Macleod</name>, observes: 'Of what Jessie called her "Celtic depth of yearning for the past," perhaps no Saxon can speak with understanding', <hi rend="i">A Voice on the Wind</hi>, p. 114.</p></note> The sources of this brief entry into the Maoriland style are difficult to trace. It is possible that the piece was written as a school exercise in New Zealand. More probably, given its likely date of composition, it was written as a personal exercise once at Queen's College.<note xml:id="fn444-300" n="8"><p>The piece is among material headed 'Notebook 40' in Scott's <hi rend="i">Notebooks.</hi> It is not dated but is included among a group of prose exercises, at the top of which is the date '-/8/03', <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, pp. 7–9. Mansfield's family sailed from Auckland for London on 29 January 1903.</p></note> It is part of the deliberate self-fashioning of the 'little savage from New Zealand'.<note xml:id="fn445-300" n="9"><p>The phrase was applied to her by the principal at Queen's College. See Claire Tomalin, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: A Secret Life</hi> (London: Viking, 1987), p. 23.</p></note></p>
        <p>Back in New Zealand in November 1906 after three years at Queen's College in London where she had fallen under the spell of 'the divine Oscar' and the Decadents,<note xml:id="fn446-300" n="10"><p>A seminal essay on the influence of Wilde is Vincent O'Sullivan's 'The Magnetic Chain: Notes and Approaches to KM.', <hi rend="i">Landfall</hi> 29 no. 2 (June 1975), pp. 95–131. Kaplan also traces the theme in <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield and the Origins of Modernist Fiction</hi>, pp. 19–35ff.</p></note> Mansfield had, as <name type="person" key="name-120591">Ian A. Gordon</name> puts it, a 'massive (and planned) reading schedule' to attend to,<note xml:id="fn447-300" n="11"><p><name type="person" key="name-120591">Ian A. Gordon</name>, 'Warmth and Hydrangeas: Katherine Mansfield's Wellington Years, 1907–8', <hi rend="i">New Zealand Listener</hi>, 8 May 1976, p. 23.</p></note> along with dancing, flirting, practising music, and complaining about the indignities of colonial life. The lists of books Mansfield read during the period at home in Wellington until July 1908, recorded in her notebooks, suggest above all a determination to distance herself from <pb xml:id="n145" n="144"/>her background by familiarising herself methodically and progressively with the major works of contemporary and past European literature.<note xml:id="fn448-300" n="12"><p>See, for example, 'Books I have read', placed under the rubric 'Holiday Work and Reading' and dated 13 July 1904. The list includes <name type="person" key="name-411591">Thomas Moore</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411282">Alexander Dumas</name>, <name type="person" key="name-405245">Charlotte Bronte</name>, <name type="person" key="name-111475">E. A. Poe</name>, and a variety of more popular novelists. By May 1908 a diary entry mentions enjoying a feminist book by Elizabeth Robins, goes on to note 'a wider vision' than that when <name type="person" key="name-141431">Oscar Wilde</name> dominated her intellectual horizon and lists as indication of this vision: 'a little Symons, a little Dolf Wyllarde, Ibsen, Tolstoi, Elizabeth Robins, Shaw, D'Annunzio, Meredith', Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, pp. 31–2, 110.</p></note> Eager to escape her father's prosperous colonial world, both drawn into and repelled by the Maoriland of the tourist brochures, she shows no interest whatever in the Maoriland of a nascent New Zealand literary nationalism. At school in London in 1904, she enters in a notebook under the rubric 'Holiday Work and Reading': <name type="person" key="name-411591">Thomas Moore</name>, <name type="person" key="name-411282">Alexander Dumas</name>, <name type="person" key="name-405245">Charlotte Brontë</name> and a variety of more popular novelists.<note xml:id="fn449-301" n="13"><p>Notebook entry, 13 July 1904, Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 31.</p></note> Four years later the returned schoolgirl's reading programme has broadened; she enthuses about a feminist book by <name key="name-141451" type="person">Elizabeth Robins</name>. The reading now suggests the deliberate programme of a modern writer in the making: 'a little Symons, a little Dolf Wyllarde, Ibsen, Tolstoi, … Shaw, D'Annunzio, Meredith'. She has even managed to distance herself a little from her obsession with Wilde, noting 'a wider vision' than that when he dominated her intellectual horizon.<note xml:id="fn450-301" n="14"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, pp. 31–2, 110. A diary entry for 23 January 1908 suggests more catholic taste, listing <name key="name-404905" type="person">Charles Dickens</name> and <name type="person" key="name-405280">G. K. Chesterton</name> as 'Books selected for study', Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 153.</p></note></p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-207343">Constance A. Barnicoat</name> in 1906 reported on a survey of colonial girls' reading, finding the results far less dismal than of an earlier report by Florence B. Low on the reading habits of English girls. Barnicoat had enlisted the League of Empire — a society formed to 'further[] the federation of empire in education<note xml:id="fn451-301" n="15"><p><name type="person" key="name-207343">Constance A. Barnicoat</name>, 'The Reading of the Colonial Girl', <hi rend="i">Nineteenth Century and After</hi>, no. 358 (December 1906), p. 939.</p></note> — to compare the reading habits of girls across the empire, from India to Malta and New Zealand. Reiterating Mansfield's complaints around the same time that '[a] young colony has rarely a literary atmosphere', Barnicoat was nevertheless struck by 'how surprisingly well-read many Colonials are'.<note xml:id="fn452-301" n="16"><p>Barnicoat, 'The Reading of the Colonial Girl', p. 941.</p></note> The best among the colonial girls read not only Dickens and Scott but also <name key="name-411282" type="person">Dumas</name> and even Balzac, Daudet and <name type="person" key="name-405552">Victor Hugo</name>. Of the New Zealand girls she notes that 'the varied nature of their reading was astonishing. No girls, perhaps, showed quite so much variety in their choice of reading.'<note xml:id="fn453-301" n="17"><p>Barnicoat, 'The Reading of the Colonial Girl', p. 944.</p></note> But it is the Australian and Canadian girls she finds to be reading the literatures of their own countries and of the United States.<note xml:id="fn454-301" n="18"><p>Barnicoat, 'The Reading of the Colonial Girl', p. 943.</p></note> Mansfield in this vast company is exceptional. Her reading is concentrated around a concept of what will aid her own development as a writer: not the adventure stories and sentimental novels that fill the lists of preference among her peers or even the classics — and certainly not the nascent literature of her own country — but literature that is sophisticated, advanced and often difficult.</p>
        <p>In Wellington Mansfield had borrowing privileges at the General Assembly Library (originally organised in the early 1860s by Alfred <pb xml:id="n146" n="145"/>Domett during his brief tenure as premier)<note xml:id="fn455-301" n="19"><p>Jones, <hi rend="i">Writers in Residence</hi>, p. 139.</p></note> when parliament was not in session. Some years later, the Parliamentary Librarian, <name type="person" key="name-209184">Dr G. H. Scholefield</name> went through the old cards for her name.<note xml:id="fn456-301" n="20"><p>Alpers, <hi rend="i">Life</hi>, p. 50.</p></note> What he found there is summarised in a eulogistic essay which is appended to her father <name type="person" key="name-207383">Sir Harold Beauchamp</name>'s <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi> (1937).<note xml:id="fn457-301" n="21"><p>Beauchamp, <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi>, pp. 194–5. We have been unable to trace Scholefield's original list.</p></note> Scholefield mentions Heine, Neitzsche, a translation of <hi rend="i">Bushido</hi> by Dr Inazo Nitobe, the English poets, Ibsen, Maeterlinck, and a book on the psychology of women which seems to have been included to indicate how advanced she was. Mansfield, Scholefield concludes, was 'exotic in New Zealand'.<note xml:id="fn458-301" n="22"><p><name type="person" key="name-209184">Guy H. Scholefield</name>, 'Katherine Mansfield', Beauchamp, <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi>, p. 195.</p></note> For Scholefield, 'the essential conditions of a literary life did not exist' in New Zealand in the twenty months that was 'the whole sum of her sojourn in New Zealand after childhood'.<note xml:id="fn459-301" n="23"><p>Scholefield, 'Katherine Mansfield', p. 193.</p></note> This view was supported at the time by Mansfield herself, who wrote to her sister Vera in 1908, 'here there is really no scope for development — no intellectual society — no hope of finding any',<note xml:id="fn460-301" n="24"><p>Letter to <name type="person" key="name-141397">Vera Beauchamp</name>, [late March 1908], <hi rend="i">Collected Letters of Katherine Mansfield</hi>, vol. 1, ed. <name key="name-100048" type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100005">Margaret Scott</name> (Oxford: Clarendon, 1984), p. 42. Similarly, Jane Mander, in Sydney in 1907, felt that there she had access to an intellectual, literary and artistic world she had not known previously in New Zealand. See Rae McGregor, <hi rend="i">The Story of a New Zealand Writer: Jane Mander</hi> (Dunedin: Otago University Press, 1998), p. 38. However, Mander, having lived much of her life in the far north, felt the absence of a sympathetic cultural milieu particularly acutely, just as Sargeson did a generation later in Hamilton. <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> in Christchurch in the years immediately before Mansfield and Mander left New Zealand had access to Mrs Colbourn-Veel's 'approach to a salon', which would not have satisfied the former but which did provide 'intellectual companionship' for Mackay.</p></note> and, later, by Sir Harold who observes in his <hi rend="i">Reminiscences:</hi> 'There was no literary market in New Zealand, and it is no disparagement to a young country to say that there was little intellectual companionship or associations.<note xml:id="fn461-301" n="25"><p>Beauchamp, <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi>, p. 90.</p></note></p>
        <p>Yet, as the career of <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> demonstrates, Mansfield did have contemporaries who wrote and published in local newspapers and journals as she did, who saw themselves as part of a literary scene which included Australia, and who were eager to advance the intellectual life of the colony. What separates Mansfield from her contemporaries — apart from her lack of reference to other colonial writing — is class circumstance. The daughter of <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name> could afford to cultivate an elaborate aestheticism and ignore the exigencies of writing for meagre payment. While Mackay was writing literary essays and poems for newspapers in New Zealand and Australia and <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name> was fomenting 'strike' action among the unpaid writers for New Zealand journals,<note xml:id="fn462-301" n="26"><p><name type="person" key="name-120807">Dennis McEldowney</name> observes that in 1908 '<name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name> was inciting <name type="person" key="name-207252">Johannes Andersen</name> to join in a "strike": "Miss Mackay has already: we have resolved to allow nothing of ours to be printed without pay"', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, p. 639.</p></note> Mansfield was exploring the Decadents as literary models, constructing extravagantly Bohemian personae, and working her way through the highbrow literature in the General Assembly Library, just as <name type="person" key="name-209171">Frank Sargeson</name>, a generation later, would soak up the canon in the Reading Room of the British Museum. The sense of literary and intellectual isolation in Wellington produced in Mansfield a response characteristic of later modernist New Zealand writers: she not only exaggerated her apartness as an artist in an unsympathetic environment but also made it the basis of a literary persona. Mackay and <pb xml:id="n147" n="146"/><name key="name-207370" type="person">Baughan</name> struck no such poses because — unlike Mansfield, Sargeson, and later <name key="name-120555" type="person">Janet Frame</name> — they felt no profound sense of alienation <hi rend="i">as artists</hi> from the life of the colony.</p>
        <p>Although eager on her return in 1906 for publication, Mansfield was under no financial pressure to compromise her artistic standards.<note xml:id="fn463-301" n="27"><p>See Jean E. Stone, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: Publications in Australia</hi>, <hi rend="i">1907–09</hi> (Sydney: Wentworth Books, 1977), p. 13.</p></note> <name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom Mills</name> recounts her early expeditions into literary publication: 'She wanted to give me a story for my Satur. Supplement. But I said No — <hi rend="i">sell</hi> your stuff — don't give it away! She took my advice.'<note xml:id="fn464-301" n="28"><p>Tom L. Mills, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name>, 30 October 1937, Guy and Maude Morris Collection, MS-Papers-3981- 013, ATL. Mills here may solve a problem regarding a missing Mansfield story which supposedly appeared in the 1907 <hi rend="i">Fielding Star</hi>: 'The <hi rend="i">Star</hi> never published a story by K. M.' Presumably, the missing story is the one he told her to sell.</p></note> But to enter the available world of literary journalism was unthinkable for Mansfield, or for <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name> who envisaged genteel lives for his daughters. Deeply offended by the 'trade' associations of even her father's eminent professional life, Mansfield would not have been able to consider the colonial writing scene of her day as a serious option for her.<note xml:id="fn465-301" n="29"><p>Sir Harold was one of the most important financial figures in the New Zealand of his day, influential in sorting out the difficulties the Bank of New Zealand got into in the mid 1890s. A full list of his directorships is to be found in an appendix to <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi>, taken from <hi rend="i">Who's Who</hi>, p. 223. Mansfield's lack of admiration for his success is expressed in the novel draft, 'Juliet', where the heroine finds herself caught between her attraction to 'the mode boheme — alluring, knowledge-bringing, full of work and sensation, full of impulse, pulsating with the cry of Youth Youth Youth' and 'the Suitable Appropriate Existence' urged on her by her father, who demands 'a sane healthy-minded girl'. Juliet smiles at his stilted, conventional way of speaking: 'an undeniable <hi rend="i">trade</hi> atmosphere', Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 67.</p></note> In spite of her famous observation that she needed 'power, wealth, and freedom', Mansfield was never wholly dependent on her writing.<note xml:id="fn466-302" n="30"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 88.</p></note> Her husband <name type="person" key="name-122974">John Middleton Murry</name>, himself an indefatigably professional writer and editor from a less secure class position than Mansfield, observed in his diary that 'Katherine … felt that wealth and ease were her birthright'.<note xml:id="fn467-302" n="31"><p>Murry is here quoting <name type="person" key="name-111430">D. H. Lawrence</name> in conversation, who observed that 'Katherine … felt herself to be an outlaw', <name type="person" key="name-122974">John Middleton Murry</name>, 'Diary and Poems, 1915–1919', 22 February 1915, John Middleton Murry Collection, Diaries and Notebooks, MSX-4143, ATL.</p></note></p>
        <p>There is, moreover, an element of mythologising going on in the <hi rend="i">Reminiscences.</hi> The myth Sir Harold needs to promulgate is that Mansfield's return to Europe was enabled by the sacrifice of a loving father, realistically aware that a daughter as brilliant as Katherine (or Kathleen, as her family knew her) needed a sympathetic atmosphere in which to realise her talents. In fact, the decision to allow her to return was caught up in more fractious areas of family relations which Sir Harold fails to mention. Various parental anxieties contributed to that decision to allow a nineteen-year-old to return alone to London.<note xml:id="fn468-302" n="32"><p>See <name key="name-411933" type="person">Claire Tomalin</name>, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: A Secret Life</hi> (London: Viking, 1987), pp. 16–17. In a letter written to her sister, Vera, in late March 1908, Mansfield writes: 'Mother has the plan of sending us to London to live together — we three in a flat on £300 a year', <hi rend="i">Collected Letters</hi>, p. 42.</p></note> A major source of tension was Mansfield's interest in sex, practical expressions of which, however obscurely discovered, bothered both her parents, especially her suspicious father. This sex interest also had a literary expression, about which Sir Harold is relaxed enough in retrospect to allow Scholefield to allude to in his <hi rend="i">Reminiscences.</hi> By 1937 Sir Harold had become immensely proud of her achievements as a writer and keen to depict himself as a patron of the arts as well as an astute businessman.<note xml:id="fn469-302" n="33"><p>Sir Harold proudly records his membership of the New Zealand Academy of Fine Arts and his gift to the nation of a house at 47 Fitzherbert Tce, valued at between £5000 and £6000 ('the home in which Mansfield had spent many happy years') to purchase pictures for a National Picture Gallery, <hi rend="i">Reminiscences and Recollections</hi>, pp. 181–2.</p></note> A month after her death he made a gift of money for the purchase of pictures for New Zealand's 'National Gallery that is to be'.<note xml:id="fn470-302" n="34"><p>'Notes at Random', by TDH, <hi rend="i">Dominion</hi>, 7 February 1923, Chaddie Pickthall Collection, MS-Papers-3964-04, ATL.</p></note> His friend Scholefield paints him as a man of literary sensitivities. <pb xml:id="n148" n="147"/>In his scrapbook, there are scrupulously kept records of her publications and successes, from very early.<note xml:id="fn471-302" n="35"><p>On 1 October 1909 is 'A Day in Bed' published in <hi rend="i">The Lone Hand</hi> by <name type="person" key="name-208662">K. M. Beauchamp</name>. On the same page is another poem by '<name type="person" key="name-208662">K. Mansfield</name>' published in the <hi rend="i">Daily News</hi> 3 November 1909, with the word '<hi rend="c">London</hi>' inked in with a flourish at either side. On the facing page is 'The Education of Audrey' from the <hi rend="i">Evening Post</hi> 30 January 1909 by <name type="person" key="name-208662">K. Mansfield</name>, <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name> scrapbook, vol. 1. p. 114–15. Later we find two poems, 'Spring, ou les oiseaux' and 'For Vera', dated 24 October 1912 and 23 June 1912, <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name> scrapbook, vol. 1. pp. 201–2. The scrapbook was compiled by Sir Harold's daughter, Vera.</p></note></p>
        <p>In 1907, however, the year he was appointed governor of the Bank of New Zealand, <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name> did not feel he was in a position to make a judgement about his daughter's writing. He sent a selection of Mansfield's stories and sketches to Mills, a prominent journalist and editor of children's writing, in order to gauge its literary value. In 1933 Mills retrospectively described his surprise at the quality of the work.<note xml:id="fn472-302" n="36"><p><name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom L. Mills</name>, 'Katherine Mansfield: How Kathleen Beauchamp Came into her Own', <hi rend="i">New Zealand Railways Magazine</hi>, 8 no. 5 (September 1933), pp. 6–7. In January 1923 Sir Harold wrote an appreciative letter to Mills from the Bannatyne office thanking him for a reference to his public services in an article in the <hi rend="i">Fielding Star</hi> and reminding him of his earlier services to Mansfield. 'In the very early stages of Kathleen's literary career, I have to recognize that you were her guide, philosopher and friend', <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name>, letter to Tom Mills, 5 January 1923, Thomas Mills Collection, MS-Papers-4007, ATL.</p></note> By this time Mills had become an 'ardent collector' of Mansfieldiana,<note xml:id="fn473-302" n="37"><p>See G. N. Morris, letter to Tom Mills, 17 February 1937, Thomas Mills Collection, MS-Papers-4007, ATL.</p></note> eager to associate his name with her career and regarded, somewhat condescendingly, by Sir Harold as someone who had played a part in her early career ('If I were you I certainly would not undertake to write a book on your own account').<note xml:id="fn474-302" n="38"><p>From a 1938 letter to Mills in which Sir Harold sympathises with his lack of luck in getting articles on Katherine published in Melbourne and Sydney and advises him: <name type="person" key="name-207383">Harold Beauchamp</name>, letter to Tom Mills, 17 March 1938, Thomas Mills Collection, MS-Papers-4007, ATL.</p></note> Mills was also rather scathing of Mansfield in private. In a 1937 letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name> he states: 'I am <hi rend="i">not</hi> an admirer of Kath's work nor of the woman herself. She &amp; I were flint and steel whenever we met.'<note xml:id="fn475-302" n="39"><p>Tom L. Mills, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name>, 30 October 1937, Guy and Maude Morris Collection, MS-Papers-3981-013.</p></note> But in 1907 Mills was disturbed by the precocious maturity on display in the stories, most of which, as Scholefield puts it, were 'of the sex-problem type'.<note xml:id="fn476-302" n="40"><p>Scholefield, 'Katherine Mansfield', p. 197.</p></note> Scholefield notes Mills s observation that there was 'difficulty about placing the six stories, because they were all typically Mansfieldian', that is, sexually risqué. Scholefield, writing with Sir Harold's authority, is faintly patronising towards the Edwardian Mills, and Mills himself observed privately that Scholefield had been 'pretty rough on <hi rend="i">my</hi> critical attitude towards K.M.'s sexy writings'.<note xml:id="fn477-303" n="41"><p>Mills, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name>, 30 October 1937, p. 4.</p></note> Scholefield recounts Mansfield's response to Mills's cautioning her about the subject matter of her stories. Irritated by Mills's moralising, Mansfield, who hints in a letter that he was sexually interested in her,<note xml:id="fn478-303" n="42"><p>'[He] likes me far too much', Katherine Mansfield, <hi rend="i">Letters</hi>, I, p. 45.</p></note> apparently rebuked him sharply for his interest in the content of her work. 'The question was,' she demanded, 'Could she write?'<note xml:id="fn479-303" n="43"><p>Scholefield, 'Katherine Mansfield', p. 197. Mills recounts this meeting in his letter to Morris: 'I confirmed her own judgment that she could <hi rend="i">write.</hi> I went even further &amp; said she was a Genius. I had her own word for it, given with all the Beauchamp emphasis, that that was all that was expected from me: To answer the question — Can my daughter Kathleen write? I offended her beyond forgiveness by criticizing <hi rend="i">what she</hi> wrote', <name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom L. Mills</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name>, 30 October 1937, Guy and Maude Morris Collection, MS-Papers-3981-013, ATL.</p></note></p>
        <p><name key="name-209184" type="person">Scholefield</name> uses Mills s account to support his, and Sir Harold's, view that Mansfield could not have remained in New Zealand after 1908. The difficulty is attributed not to objections from the young writer's family but to the moralistic climate of the country, of which Mills is made a straight-laced and Victorian exemplar. There was, Scholefield asserts, 'no market for such work in puritanical New Zealand'.<note xml:id="fn480-303" n="44"><p>Scholefield, 'Katherine Mansfield', p. 197.</p></note> But just as fundamental a problem was the lack of publishers prepared to test its truth. Twelve years later, <name type="person" key="name-208651">Jane Mander</name>'s coy entry into what the <hi rend="i">Evening Post</hi> called 'sex problem fiction', <hi rend="i">The Story of a New Zealand River,</hi> <pb xml:id="n149" n="148"/>written and published in New York, was 'placed on the discretionary shelf at the Whangarei Public Library' from which only those judged 'fit reader[s]' could borrow it.<note xml:id="fn481-303" n="45"><p>See McGregor, <hi rend="i">The Story of a New Zealand Writer</hi>, pp. 73–4. Mander, as <name key="name-120807" type="person">McEldowney</name> writes, had 'tentatively explored marriage and what her contemporaries called "the sex problem" in a story in the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine'</hi>, 'Publishing, Patronage, Literary Magazines', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, p. 639. In 2001 Hugh Selby Jr's <hi rend="i">Last Exit to Brooklyn,</hi> a source for <name key="name-200137" type="person">Alan Duff</name>'s <hi rend="i">Once Were Warriors,</hi> was still on the discretionary shelves in the Wellington City Library.</p></note> Six years after that <name type="person" key="name-207820">Jean Devanny</name>'s <hi rend="i">The Butcher Shop,</hi> published in London, was banned in New Zealand.<note xml:id="fn482-303" n="46"><p><hi rend="i"><name key="name-401036" type="work">The Butcher's Shop</name></hi> was published by <name key="name-203629" type="organisation">Duckworth</name> in 1926 and banned in New Zealand and Australia; <hi rend="i"><name key="name-123291" type="work">The Story of a New Zealand River</name></hi> was published in London and New York in 1920, having been written in New York in 1914–16. It was not published in New Zealand until 1938 when <name key="name-002884" type="organisation">Whitcombe and Tombs</name> brought out a reprint.</p></note> Local publishers would have been hard to find for works which dealt, even indirectly, with sexual excitement in a young woman in the years before the Great War.<note xml:id="fn483-303" n="47"><p>At any rate, the few New Zealand vehicles for literary publication — newspapers and magazines — generally preferred to run overseas stories and often did not pay local contributors (hence, <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s return to teaching in 1902). See McEldowney, <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, p. 640. For an account of <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>'s turning to teaching see Letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 10 May 1903, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        <p>Nevertheless, there was a market in 1907–8 as close as Australia for some of the work which Sir Harold sent to Mills.<note xml:id="fn484-303" n="48"><p>Mills in his letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name> sets out her earliest publications, and notes the quality of saccharine sentimentality as well as sexual precociousness in the stories he read: 'So far as I remember she sent the 3 verse and 6 story items submitted to me for the judgment of Solomon under her Beauchamp name. They had no pen names on them when I read them. I wrote on the top of each item (all short) the addresses of the magazine I thought would accept them. She told me she had posted them to those addresses.' <name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom L. Mills</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name>, 30 October 1937, Guy and Maude Morris Collection, MS-Papers-3981-013, ATL.</p></note> Several of Mansfield's vignettes and stories appeared in the Melbourne-based <hi rend="i">Native Companion</hi> in 1907–9, for which the author was well paid (<name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> complained about the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>'s rates of payment while in New Zealand).<note xml:id="fn485-303" n="49"><p>Mansfield was paid two pounds for 'Vignettes', which appeared in the October 1907 issue, and two pounds, seven and six for 'In a Cafe', published in the December number, Stone, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: Publications in Australia</hi>, p. 54. <hi rend="i">The Native Companion: An Australian Magazine of Literature and Life</hi> appeared in two series, from January to May 1907, edited by <name type="person" key="name-411296">Bertram Stevens</name> and from June to November 1907 edited by <name type="person" key="name-141445">E. J. Brady</name>. The editorial for vol. 1 no. 1, 31 January 1907 promised less nationalist tone than the <hi rend="i">Bulletin.</hi> Quoting from Pater's <hi rend="i">Appreciation</hi>, the editor reflected on the problems of genius and environment, praising the Australian ballad tradition but noting that bush literature, while a beginning, had not as yet produced a nationalist literature. New Zealand interest was not confined to Mansfield; <name type="person" key="name-207252">Johannes C. Andersen</name>'s forthcoming <hi rend="i">Maori Life in Ao tea roa</hi> is mentioned and his essay 'Rhyme and Metre' appeared in vol. 1, no. 6, 29 June 1907, pp. 14–23. Stevens's tone is different from that of the editors of <hi rend="i">New Zealand Verse</hi> (1906), which is given high praise in vol. 1 no. 2, p. 24. Brady was not, however, <hi rend="i">anti-Bulletin.</hi> Tom Mills describes meeting Brady in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> office in his letter to <name type="person" key="name-408116">Guy Morris</name>, 30 October 1937.</p></note> In New Zealand, magazines like the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi> and the <hi rend="i">New Zealand Illustrated Magazine,</hi> and newspapers like the <hi rend="i">Otago Witness</hi> provided local outlets for literary writing, although not necessarily paying ones.<note xml:id="fn486-304" n="50"><p>Phillips observes that the amount of New Zealand material in the magazine progressively declined, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 526.</p></note> Mansfield herself contributed a poem, 'The Lonesome Child' and a story, 'Almost a Tragedy: The Cars on Lambton Quay', to the <hi rend="i">Dominion</hi> in 1908. 'The Education of Audrey' appeared in the <hi rend="i">Evening Post</hi> in January 1909.<note xml:id="fn487-304" n="51"><p>See <name key="name-411816" type="person">B. J. Kirkpatrick</name>, <hi rend="i">A Bibliography of Katherine Mansfield</hi> (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1989), pp. 106–8.</p></note> She published a prose-poem in the <hi rend="i">Triad,</hi><note xml:id="fn488-304" n="52"><p><name type="person" key="name-208662">K. Mansfield</name>, 'Study: The Death of a Rose', the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi>, vol. 16 no. 4 (1 July 1908), p. 35.</p></note> which also ran material on or by several of the writers mentioned by Scholefield as evidence of Mansfield's advanced reading. In 1909 <name type="person" key="name-208651">Jane Mander</name> wrote in a letter to the editor that the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi> was 'the only thing that keeps me from preaching temperance, or making drafty garments for the superfluous heathen, or marrying a Sunday School teacher in this brain-benumbing, stimulus-stifling, sense-stultifying, soul-searing silence'.<note xml:id="fn489-304" n="53"><p>McGregor, <hi rend="i">The Story of a New Zealand Writer</hi>, p. 34.</p></note> As Mansfield's Australian publications demonstrate, Australia and New Zealand were virtually one market for New Zealand writers in the early 1900s, a reflection not only of the difficulties of publishing in New Zealand but also of the close ties between the two countries that developed in the 1890s. Significantly, however, Mansfield's stories and vignettes that appeared in the <hi rend="i">Native Companion</hi> were decidedly <hi rend="i">fin desiècle</hi> in style and tone; for her, 'the Nineties' meant <name type="person" key="name-141431">Oscar Wilde</name> and the Decadents, not the cultural nationalism and vernacular realism of the Sydney <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi>'s 'Red Page', which, according to <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> in 1902, 'we all read'.<note xml:id="fn490-304" n="54"><p><name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-408659">A. G. Stephens</name>, 29 August 1902, MS-Papers-0778/1, ATL.</p></note></p>
        <p><name type="person">Mansfield</name> was not alone in her enthusiasm for <name type="person">Wilde</name>; <name type="person" key="name-208651">Jane Mander</name> wrote a letter to the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi> in 1909 asking the editor to publish more of Wilde's poetry.<note xml:id="fn491-304" n="55"><p><name type="person" key="name-208651">Jane Mander</name>, letter to the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi>, 1909; quoted in McGregor, <hi rend="i">The Story of a New Zealand Writer</hi>, p. 34.</p></note> Yet, <name type="person">Wilde</name>'s poems did appear in the <hi rend="i">Triad</hi> along with <pb xml:id="n150" n="149"/>articles on his work. <name type="person">Wilde</name> was part of the colonial world <name type="person">Mansfield</name> inhabited in 1906–8, not an exotic flower to be found only in London which, as Wilde himself had found, had its own forms of puritanism and, as <name type="person">Mansfield</name> was to find, of provincialism. The point was not that Wilde was absent from New Zealand but that his outrageousness was a useful demonstration of superior difference for a young would-be aesthete and Bohemian who called for 'a mad wave of pre-Raphaelitism, of super-aestheticism' to demolish 'the firm fat framework' of her countrymen's brains. 'They must go to excess in the direction of culture,' she announced, 'become almost decadent in their tendencies for a year or two and then find balance and proportion.'<note xml:id="fn492-304" n="56"><p><name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-141397">Vera Beauchamp</name> [?April–May 1908], <hi rend="i">Collected Letters of Katherine Mansfield, Volume I, 1903–1917</hi>, ed. <name type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100005">Margaret Scott</name> (Oxford: Clarendon, 1984), p. 44.</p></note> New Zealand lacked a developed Bohemian culture in which Mansfield might have found collective relief from the philistines. <name type="person">Phillips</name> observes that one reason no <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> school arose in New Zealand, apart from the lack of Irishry, was the lack of a city big enough (Sydney in 1891 had 400,000 inhabitants) 'to spawn a bohemian sub-culture of intellectuals who, alienated from the respectable middle class, found an easy identification with the more disreputable culture of the outback'.<note xml:id="fn493-304" n="57"><p><name type="person">Phillips</name>, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 525.</p></note> <name type="person">Mansfield</name>'s Bohemianism was more isolated than that of Lawson and fixated not on the drably disreputable life of the bush or the matey Bohemia of Sydney bars but on the brilliantly wicked life of the cosmopolitan centre.</p>
        <p>Among Mansfield's early works the most Wildean are the vignettes. For Mansfield, a vignette is not a finely crafted, minimalist slice of life, like the young Kipling's first collection of stories, <hi rend="i">Plain Tales from the Hills</hi> (1888). It is a symbolist experiment with prose style, establishing mood, and using different tones. The purpose of the elaborate and self-conscious style she developed in her early vignettes and stories is to exaggerate the author's distance from colonial life, not to close it, as in Kipling's or Lawson's stories.<note xml:id="fn494-304" n="58"><p>Experiments with vignettes were not, however, confined to her time in New Zealand. See, for example, 'Vignette — Westminster Cathedral' in Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, pp. 130-1, which seems to have been written in England. The vignette exercise immediately before this in Scott's edition of the notebooks, 'It is evening, and very cold', was written while at Queen's College and published as 'Silhouettes', <hi rend="i">The Native Companion</hi>, 1 November 1907. It is reprinted in Stone, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: Publications in Australia</hi>, pp. 32–3.</p></note> The stories, like the vignettes, usually do not involve a developed narrative structure; the narrative voice is focused through a female consciousness, and characteristically an unexpected turn occurs in the protagonist's emotions over which she has no conscious control. 'In the Botanical Gardens', published in the <hi rend="i">Native Companion</hi> in 1907, is a study of mood in which a young woman is caught up with excitement walking through the Wellington public gardens, which Lawson had observed in 1893 were 'a relief after the painfully artificial gardens of Sydney'.<note xml:id="fn495-304" n="59"><p>Lawson, 'New Zealand from an Australian's Point of View', Fair Play, <hi rend="i">A Camp-Fire Yarn</hi>, p. 345.</p></note> (<name type="person" key="name-411289">Angela Smith</name> mistakes these Wellington gardens for the Royal Botanic Gardens at Kew.<note xml:id="fn496-304" n="60"><p>Smith, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield</hi>, p. 25. <name type="person">Mansfield</name>'s use of botanical rather than the correct botanic agrees with the Wellington usage.</p></note>) The story <pb xml:id="n151" n="150"/>uses symbolist techniques to convey the protagonist's emotions. The scents and colours of the garden do not so much contribute to the young woman's mood as represent it. When the woman passes from the formal walks and enters the bush she experiences an 'age-old savagery'.<note xml:id="fn497-304" n="61"><p><name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, 'In the Botanical Gardens', Stone, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield: Publications in Australia</hi>, p. 42.</p></note></p>
        <p>This shift concentrates the variety of impulses behind the story's negligible action. Although the interest in the bush seems reminiscent of Maoriland writing and the theme of the weird recalls Australian colonial writing, <name type="person">Mansfield</name> is not directly concerned with the bush, its prehistory, or its strangeness. Nor is she primarily concerned with the ghosting of the Maori presence by settlement. For Smith, the sudden sensation of primordial savagery signals settler guilt. Smith links this passage to a later poem about the 'pioneer taint', but two senses of the colonial are elided thereby. Mansfield's sense of being colonial as a condition of cultural disadvantage means that she is apologising to her European addressee for having no background and no history, rather than that she is aware of having a history tainted by colonisation. 'In the Botanical Gardens' is concerned with subtleties of emotion in a young bourgeois woman. The poetic heightening, the use of colour and imagery, are directed at conveying a particular kind of sensibility: that of a young woman vaguely dissatisfied with the restraints her life has imposed upon her, full of romantic readiness, but driven by impulses she does not fully understand and cannot control.</p>
        <p>The sense that sexual energy is the source of uncontrol indicates <name type="person">Mansfield</name>'s identification with <name type="person">Wilde</name>, first prompted by <name type="person" key="name-141428">Walter Rippmann</name>, a schoolmaster at Queen's College. Although by 1907-8 Mansfield had begun to move away from the absolute dominion Wilde had exercised over her juvenile writing, his influence remained powerful. Once resentfully back in New Zealand, Mansfield concentrated and exaggerated Wilde's role as a Bohemian model. It was Wilde who contributed to Mansfield's sense that she possessed an uncontrollable and special sexuality: 'O Oscar! Am I peculiarly susceptible to sexual impulse?'<note xml:id="fn498-304" n="62"><p>Diary entry, 1 June 1907, Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 101. Wilde's preface to <hi rend="i">The Portrait of Dorian Gray</hi> is also, perhaps, the source of Mansfield's stern insistence to <name key="name-120935" type="person">Tom Mills</name> that in literature style is more important that content and that 'good' writing is differentiated from 'bad' by aesthetic, not moral, criteria, <hi rend="i">The Portrait of Dorian Gray</hi> (London: Everyman, 1976), pp. 1–2.</p></note> However, the theme has acquired by this time a particularly intense and threatened quality (what Mills perhaps was noticing when he describes the stories as 'typically Mansfieldian'). <name key="name-100048" type="person">Vincent O'Sullivan</name> notes that '[t]he sense that sexual awareness brings one to the edge of the uncontrollable, to levels of the mind and behaviour which normally are not exposed, is permanent in Mansfield's writing about men and women'.<note xml:id="fn499-304" n="63"><p>O'Sullivan, 'The Magnetic Chain', p. 121.</p></note> Part of the excitation signifies the erotic energies, dangerous <pb xml:id="n152" n="151"/>for a young Edwardian woman, the sources of which in 'In the Botanical Gardens' are obscure; but it also signals an interest in that area of female sexual experience which feminism in New Zealand, however advanced and successful it had been in achieving political gains, had not yet forcefully addressed.<note xml:id="fn500-304" n="64"><p>The <hi rend="i">Reporter</hi>, the magazine of Wellington Girls' College in which Mansfield had published a story in 1899, printed in the issue for the third term of 1908 extracts from the Lady Principal's report which cite <name type="person" key="name-411571">Sir Arthur Rucker</name>, Principal of London University: 'I believe you have very advanced ideas about women in New Zealand', p. 35. National Archives, Wellington, Wellington Girls Archive, AANB, Series 883, Item 4B. <name key="name-208651" type="person">Jane Mander</name>, arriving at Barnard College in New York City in 1912, found herself as a New Zealander 'an object of inspiration': 'We were then leaders in social legislation…. We were utopia materialized!', quoted in McGregor, <hi rend="i">The Story of a New Zealand Writer</hi>, p. 44.</p></note> In this respect, Mansfield is both part of the progressive social milieu of late colonial New Zealand and straining beyond its existing parameters.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-122974">John Middleton Murry</name> is largely responsible for lifting Mansfield out of her New Zealand background. Reluctant to allow that Mansfield had any significant life as a writer before she met him, Murry claimed that Mansfield's early life in New Zealand was important because 'it was something which awakened Love in her'.<note xml:id="fn501-305" n="65"><p><name type="person" key="name-122974">John Middleton Murry</name>, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield and Other Literary Studies</hi> (London: Constable, 1959), p. 83</p></note> New Zealand, for him, was less an actual place — with particular and complex social features — than an emblematic stage in the spiritual voyage of Mansfield's life, in which he plays the dominant role, as guide and interpreter:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>the first great stage in the progress was indubitably the writing of the first draft of <hi rend="i">Prelude.</hi> The purification of her memory of New Zealand, the purging of all resentment from her soul until that island could emerge, as from the waters of its own Pacific, with all the bloom and brightness of a new creation, was the outward and visible sign of the inward and spiritual grace. To be worthy of her new vision of New Zealand was to be worthy in an absolute sense; it was to have achieved a new condition of being — to have recaptured the vision of Innocence.<note xml:id="fn502-305" n="66"><p>Murry, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield</hi>, p. 84.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>The mistake in which New Zealand is described as one island is significant.<note xml:id="fn503-305" n="67"><p>Mansfield herself wrote in a letter to <name type="person" key="name-400624">Ottoline Morrell</name> on 13 July 1917 of her yearning for 'that wild untamed water that beats about my own forlorn island', but the island she is remembering here is more likely to be the North Island than New Zealand itself, <hi rend="i">Letters</hi>, I, pp. 316–17.</p></note> Captivated by his metaphor, Murry conceives New Zealand's geographical presence as that of a Pacific island, bright and paradisiacal, a fit symbol of the spiritual being of one who discovered a transfiguring love in her adult life. Actually, the late New Zealand stories conjure up a stolid colonial world very unlike that of Pacific paradises. Murry's concern, however, is with what he sees as Mansfield's spiritual awakening, in which New Zealand represents recaptured innocence, a state of grace.</p>
        <p>New Zealand in 1907 was not a mental state and certainly not a potential spiritual condition. Nor was it Sir Harold's complete intellectual and literary vacancy. This was the year in which <name type="person" key="name-208582">Jessie Mackay</name> enthused: <pb xml:id="n153" n="152"/>'Australasia [has] all of a sudden waked up [sic] to find a literature of her own, shaped and ready at the door.'<note xml:id="fn504-305" n="68"><p>Letter to Stephens, 26 January 1907.</p></note> Mansfield's relation to that literary world is not negligible, even though her attitude to being in New Zealand and to being with her family was deeply resistant.<note xml:id="fn505-305" n="69"><p>For example: 'I am ashamed of young New Zealand, but what is to be done. All the firm fat framework of their brains must be demolished before they can begin to learn', letter to <name type="person" key="name-141397">Vera Beauchamp</name>, [?April–May 1908], <hi rend="i">Collected Letters</hi>, I, p. 44.</p></note> She began her publishing career by using the standard Maoriland outlets in New Zealand and Australia: newspapers and journals. While her obsession with <name key="name-141431" type="person">Wilde</name> seems at odds with her surroundings, he was read locally and his acute sense of the artificiality of all experience fitted with the sense of the arbitrary and invented nature of the colonial world of <name key="name-208582" type="person">Mackay</name> and <name key="name-207370" type="person">Baughan</name> as well as <name key="name-208662" type="person">Mansfield</name>. Although Mackay and <name type="person" key="name-017025">Eileen Duggan</name> were especially hurt by a review that described their work as 'incurably artificial',<note xml:id="fn506-305" n="70"><p><name key="name-207801" type="person">Frederick Archibald de la Mare</name> Collection, MS-Papers-3865-1/14, ATL; cited in Jones, <hi rend="i">Writers in Residence</hi>, p. 285.</p></note> when Mansfield exclaims in her journal that only when New Zealand is 'more artificial, [will she] give birth to an artist who can treat her natural beauties adequately',<note xml:id="fn507-305" n="71"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 81.</p></note> she is both part of and offering a critique of colonial modes of representation.</p>
        <p>The common view that Mansfield became a major modernist writer by staging a break from the provincial colonial culture of early 1900s New Zealand rests on a series of binaries — modernity versus tradition, province versus centre, national versus cosmopolitan, Victorian versus modernist — that ignore the continuities within Mansfield's writing from 1906 to her death seventeen years later. It also ignores the way Maoriland itself collapses those binaries — by its modernising energy and archaic nostalgia, by its imperial loyalty and resistance of provincial deference, by its smug patriotism and its openness to influence from Australia, the United States and India, and by the modernism latent in its writing.</p>
        <p>Mansfield in 1907 was confronted by more choices than those of languishing in a culturally barren New Zealand or flowering artistically in London. She might have remained in New Zealand, as she contemplates in a 1906 letter to <name type="person" key="name-411581">Sylvia Payne</name>: 'in future I shall give <hi rend="i">all</hi> my time to writing. There are great opportunities for a girl in New Zealand — she has so much time and quiet — and we have an ideal little "cottage by the sea" where I mean to spend a good deal of my time'.<note xml:id="fn508-305" n="72"><p><name type="person" key="name-208662">Katherine Mansfield</name>, letter to <name type="person" key="name-411581">Sylvia Payne</name>, 24 April 1906, <hi rend="i">Letters</hi>, I, p.18.</p></note> Had she done so, 'The Woman at the Store' (1912) would have been a 'colonial' story in the sense <name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name> has in mind when she observes that it indicates 'the writer KM might have been had she stayed in her colonial dress, and resisted appropriation by Europe'.<note xml:id="fn509-305" n="73"><p><name type="person" key="name-202122">Lydia Wevers</name>, 'How Kathleen Beauchamp Was Kidnapped', <hi rend="i">Women's Studies Journal</hi>, 4 no. 2 (December 1988), p. 6.</p></note> In fact, 'The Woman at the Store' was written in London and published in Murry's <pb xml:id="n154" n="153"/>journal, <hi rend="i">Rhythm.</hi> Its closeness to colonial writing, especially the stories in <name type="person" key="name-411294">Barbara Baynton</name>'s <hi rend="i">Bush Studies</hi> which appeared first in the <hi rend="i">Bulletin</hi> in the 1890s, indicates literary self-consciousness, given its English readership. Always a deliberate writer, Mansfield is trying out a style that she knows has exotic currency, just as in New Zealand earlier she sent off her Wildean prose-poem, 'The Death of a Rose', to the <hi rend="i">Triad.</hi></p>
        <p>Mansfield's modernism was part of a reaction against the modern-isation that had made her father rich. It is rebellious, but dependent on the cheques from home. It is self-consciously international, but informed by local shapes, nostalgias and ambivalences. It is contemptuous of the smug provincialism of late colonial New Zealand, but does not wholly escape Maoriland. Might Mansfield have become a modernist while remaining within and writing about the colonial condition, as <name type="person" key="name-207370">Blanche Baughan</name> almost did? <name key="name-411809" type="person">Sydney Janet Kaplan</name>, who argues that Mansfield belongs among the major figures of English literary modernism, sees her as having worked out the constituent methods of a modernist practice before 1908.<note xml:id="fn510-305" n="74"><p>An increasing body of scholarship has built on Kaplan's case in <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield and the Origins of Modernist Fiction</hi> (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1991). See, for example: <name type="person" key="name-411548">Pamela Dunbar</name>'s <hi rend="i">Radical Mansfield: Double Discourse in Katherine Mansfield's Short Stories</hi> (Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1997); <name type="person" key="name-411551">Patricia Moran</name>'s <hi rend="i">Word of Mouth: Body Language in Katherine Mansfield and Virginia Woolf</hi> (Charlottesville: University Press of Virginia, 1996); and <name type="person" key="name-411289">Angela Smith</name>'s <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield and Virginia Woolf: a Public of Two</hi> (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1999).</p></note> She cites the sketch, 'Summer Idylle' (1906), as evidence of Mansfield's early breakthrough into a modernist method. Mansfield by this time, she claims, had already
        <quote>
          <p>reworked '90s artificialities of style into an early modernist piece full of elusiveness, indirection, and sexual innuendo. Many of the features of her later style are already in embryo, demonstrating that her emergence into 'modernism' was not derivative of other twentieth-century writers, but a function of her own synthesis and imaginative reworking of late nineteenth-century techniques and themes.<note xml:id="fn511-305" n="75"><p>Kaplan, <hi rend="i">Katherine Mansfield and the Origins of Modernist Fiction</hi>, p. 47.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        </p>
        <p>This judgement is substantially true, although 'synthesis and imaginative reworking' was a general feature of Victorian as well as modernist writing. However, Kaplan fails to allow sufficiently for the shaping influence of a specific colonial context on the process she describes in Mansfield's development. If 'Summer Idylle', with its 'elusiveness, indirection, and sexual innuendo', looks forward to the high modernism of 'Bliss' (1918), its use of Maoriland legend looks back to Victorian colonial writing.</p>
        <p>Marina and Hinemoa, the heroines of 'Summer Idylle', belong in a cross-cultural fantasy, not unlike Domett's <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411629" type="work">Ranolf and Amohia</name></hi>, but <pb xml:id="n155" n="154"/>with homoerotic suggestions and on a less epic scale. In a story full of local markers — tui song, the scent of manuka — the girls repeat (albeit in reverse) Hinemoa's famous swim, conveyed in language redolent both of Maoriland and of <name type="person" key="name-141431">Oscar Wilde</name>:</p>
        <quote>
          <p>They stretched out their arms &amp; ran in without speaking, &amp; then swam swiftly &amp; strongly towards an island that lay like a great emerald embedded in the heart of a gigantic amethyst. Hinemoa fell back a little to see Marina. She loved to watch her complete harmony — it increased her enjoyment.</p>
          <p>…</p>
          <p>They reached the island &amp; lay on a long smooth ledge of brown rock &amp; rested. Above them the fern trees rose, &amp; among the fern trees a rata rose like a pillar of flame.</p>
          <p>'See the hanging beautiful arms of the fern trees' laughed Hinemoa.</p>
          <p>'Not arms, not arms. All the other trees have arms — saving the rata with his tongues of flame — but the fern trees have beautiful green hair. See Hinemoa, it is hair, &amp; know you not, should a warrior venture through the bush in the night they seize him &amp; wrap him round in their hair &amp; in the morning he is dead. They are cruel even as I might wish to be to thee, little Hinemoa.'</p>
          <p>She looked at Hinemoa with half shut eyes, her upper lip drawn back showing her teeth, but Hinemoa caught her hand.<note xml:id="fn512-305" n="76"><p>Scott, <hi rend="i">Notebooks</hi>, I, p. 75.</p></note></p>
        </quote>
        <p>Clearly, Mansfield was familiar with the legendary sources of Maoriland writing. It is difficult to credit that she could have read <name type="person" key="name-122987">Henry Lawson</name> without being sufficiently struck by his achievement to remark on it, yet it is also difficult to believe that stories like 'The Woman at the Store', 'Ole Underwood' or 'Millie' could have been written without some knowledge of the colonial writing style represented by Lawson and Baynton. Although it seems unlikely that she could have entirely avoided coming across reference to Lawson's work or to the colonial school in 1900s New Zealand, it is possible; <name key="name-207379" type="person">J. C. Beaglehole</name>, from a highly literary New Zealand family background, enthuses about his discovery of Lawson as a graduate student in London in the late 1920s.<note xml:id="fn513-305" n="77"><p><name type="person" key="name-111622">T. H. Beaglehole</name>, '"Home"? J. C. Beaglehole in London, 1926–1929', <hi rend="i">The Turnbull Library Record</hi>, 14 no. 2 (October 1981), p. 79.</p></note> There is, however, clear evidence in 'Summer Idylle' that Mansfield was <pb xml:id="n156" n="155"/>acquainted with the legends of Maoriland, if not by way of <name type="person" key="name-208095">Sir George Grey</name>'s still authoritative rendering, perhaps byway of <name type="person" key="name-121391">Edward Tregear</name>'s edition for children of 1892.<note xml:id="fn514-305" n="78"><p><name type="person" key="name-121391">Edward Tregear</name>, <hi rend="i"><name key="name-411690" type="work">Fairy Tales and Folk Lore of New Zealand and the South Seas</name></hi> (Wellington: Lyon and Blair, 1891). Phillips observes that there were 12 poetic versions of the Hinemoa legend during the 1890s, 'Musings in Maoriland', p. 530.</p></note></p>
        <p>Mansfield would have encountered colonial writing for children and popular versions of Maori legend at school. The <name key="name-002884" type="organisation">Whitcombe</name> story books, some of which had New Zealand and Australian settings, were highly popular during her school years. <name type="person" key="name-120807">Dennis McEldowney</name> notes the importance of textbooks designed for New Zealand schools in the late nineteenth century.<note xml:id="fn515-305" n="79"><p>McEldowney, 'Publishing Patronage, Literary Magazines', <hi rend="i">OH</hi>, pp. 636–7.</p></note> <name type="person" key="name-208280">Edith Howes</name>, author of a number of the <name key="name-002884" type="organisation">Whitcombe</name> books and of <hi rend="i">Maoriland Fairytales</hi> (1913), became headmistress at Wellington Girls' College in 1914, where Mansfield was a pupil from 1898–1900. Howes was advanced for the time and a pioneer of sex education for children.<note xml:id="fn516-305" 